Back Cover

Urban Fantasy by Noelle Alladania Meade

Global apocalypse never felt so good.

Olivia almost has the perfect life. She almost has a job. She almost has a boyfriend. She almost has a future.

It’s a good thing she has friends.

On a sunny day in June, the entire world steps sideways into a new reality—out of this chaos, almost a third of the human population find themselves transformed into Elves, Dwarves, Goblins, and Trolls. Olivia is now a Dark Elf mage, and her new girlfriend is one sexy kitty.

With magic, however, come monsters, and things that draw blood in the night— and now a werewolf is carving a path of pain and terror through the park next to Olivia’s home. The old Olivia would have been hiding under her sister’s bed.

The new Olivia is going hunting.

Adversity is the forge of the soul. For Olivia, today is Forging Day.

Forging Day © 2015 by Noelle Alladania Meade

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, or events, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

MuseItUp Publishing

14878 James, Pierrefonds, Quebec, Canada, H9H 1P5

Cover Art © 2015 by Celairen

Edited by Christine I Speakman

Copy edited by Nancy Canu

Layout and Book Production by Lea Schizas

eBook ISBN: 978-1-77127-708-2

First eBook Edition *July 2015

FORGING DAY

Crucible of Change Series

NOELLE ALLADANIA MEADE

MuseItUp Publishing

www.museituppublishing.com

Chapter One

So This Was What Rock Bottom Looked Like

I had a serious Minotaur problem. The only solution was more cowbell—and I was flush with them. I smiled as I carefully prepared my satchel of goodies. Twelve cowbells of varied quality, a spool of clear fishing line, scissors, and the small bag of tripwires my brother had lovingly assembled and shipped to me. They taught him cool stuff like that in Special Forces school. I studied the diagram and instructions once more, before tucking the pages into the bundle. When you’re dealing with a self-righteous Minotaur, cow jokes never get old.

My best friend, Kat, and I lived with Mikah and his husband Berto in a magnificent old Victorian mansion in a very nice neighborhood on the edge of a lovely park. It would have stood out among its peers even without its glorious purple hues, for it had a resident dearly-departed who refused to depart. Mikah’s Grammy had passed away a few years ago, but she obviously wasn’t ready to move on. At least she was fairly benign, as far as hauntings went.

The house was noisy with other pre-camping activities, silly stuff like packing tents and camp stoves and whatnot. I was working on something vastly more important—annoying the crap out of an arrogant jerk.

We were supposed to be leaving for the Sylvan Faire tomorrow for a four day weekend. I still needed to pack, but getting the cowbells and stowing them in the car was the most important part. I could always pack tomorrow morning. Now it was time to get ready for my date.

This year, for the first time, I had someone to bring with me. I wouldn’t be spending the whole time jealously watching other couples pair off. I’d been going out with Colby for the last month, give or take a few days. We met at a party at our friend Ted’s house, and there was just something about him that drew me in. He said he’d never gone to a costume event before, or even been camping, so this would be all new for him.

I knew I should be packing with the others, but Colby and I had planned this date and I wasn’t going to miss it. I was wearing my new red silk bra and panties while digging through my closet for something just right, when Kat came in and perched on my bed amid a pile of discarded outfits. She frowned. “Are you sure he’s worth this much effort, sweetie?”

“I want to make him happy. It’s our first weekend away together, and I want tonight to be special. He said he has a surprise for me back at his place.”

She looked less than thrilled, but smiled anyway. “Fine. As long as he’s making you happy. What about the red satin blouse and the grey slacks? At least that way you won’t risk flashing the entire restaurant at dinner.”

I got the satin blouse and slacks from the bottom of the pile on the bed. I think they were the first things I’d tried on.

At the mournful sound of the foghorn doorbell, Kat said, “You finish getting ready. I’ll get it.” She hopped off the bed, tossed back her curly blonde hair, and blew me a kiss. “Oh, dahling,” she drawled, “the things I do for love.”

I applied a little Ancient Amber perfume to my cleavage, and ran the brush through my hair again. Not for the first time, I wished I had blonde hair like Kat. The sky blue highlights barely showed in my own brown hair.

Kat called up, “Colby’s here.” Right on cue, I heard Grammy’s door slam shut. She really didn’t like him. When he stayed over, his showers always ran cold and he was forever tripping over nothing in the hall.

“Colby,” I called down. “Want to come up and see your barbarian costume?”

“No time, babe. We have dinner reservations.”

I grabbed my purse and ran downstairs. “Later, Kat.”

“You look great, babe. Are you sure you don’t want to skip dinner?” He leered at me suggestively.

“I’d still like to go out to dinner,” I told him, “but we have all evening after that.” I knew it was the right answer because he smiled and held the door for me.

Usually I met him somewhere, but tonight Colby had wanted to pick me up at the house. His car was a beater with rusted-out fenders and a big dent in the passenger door. He claimed it was all he needed to get around in since home and work were both downtown. He also said he had a loft, though I hadn’t seen it yet. Mostly he’d stayed over at my place.

It was Wednesday night, so my favorite Moroccan place, the Sultan’s Table, wasn’t crazy crowded like it would be on the weekend. The plan was for a decadent dinner followed by a late movie before our long weekend of camping.

The food was wonderful, as always. We lounged on pillows around the low tables, inside what looked like a Moroccan tent, and ate with our fingers. The main entrees were lovely, but the B’stella had always been my favorite dish. You wouldn’t think chicken, onion, various spices, and slivered almonds would taste so good inside a delicate filo pastry sprinkled with cinnamon and powdered sugar, but you’d be very wrong. Colby even ordered a bottle of wine with dinner.

Colby was driving, so I was a little nervous about him having the wine, but it was a big meal, so I told myself we’d be okay. A tiny voice told me my dad would have killed me for riding with a driver that’d been drinking, but he wasn’t here. He hadn’t been for a while now. Experience told me I couldn’t tell Colby how much to drink, so I did my part by refilling my glass early and often. The more I drank, the less there’d be for him. He smiled every time he refilled my glass. He was in such a good mood tonight.

I was pretty wobbly on the way to the car, but he seemed to be okay. His fingers were teasing up and down my thigh as we pulled into traffic, and then he undid the top button of my blouse, and then another. I didn’t say anything when we drove past the theater.

He saw my look and shook his head. “You can catch it later, babe. I have better things in mind.”

My cheeks were blazing when he slipped his hand into my bra and teased my nipple. “Colby, what if someone sees?”

“Who cares?” He parked in a little lot next to an older building, and even came around to help me out of the car. “Come on, babe. I can’t wait.”

He kissed me in the elevator, teasing my tongue while he played with my breasts. I closed my eyes, dizzy and aroused, and kissed him back, pulling his shirt loose so I could feel his smooth skin. He unbuttoned my blouse nearly to the waist, pulling my bra down until one breast popped out. He sucked hard on my exposed nipple. “You taste like powdered sugar. I can’t wait to fuck you.”

He pushed me against the elevator wall and slid his hand inside my pants, stroking me as he sucked and bit at my naked breast. My knees were weak as I rode his hand. He buried his finger inside of me and was pulling my pants down and out of the way with his other hand when I saw someone behind him.

“Dude, I’ll catch the next one.” The elevator door shut and we were alone again.

I tried to pull my pants back up and close my blouse, but his hands were in the way.

“Don’t, babe, we’re here.” He never took his hand out of my pants. Instead, he reached around to grab my butt, holding me in a bruising grip while he unlocked the door with his other hand. His place was a blur in the dim light, and smelled like beer and old pizza. We barely closed the door before he impatiently tugged at the last button of my blouse, tearing it loose. He pulled my bra over my head and pushed both breasts together—sucking one nipple and then the other. “I love your tits!”

He led me through his apartment, kissing me again and again until I was dizzy. He stopped, and something nudged me behind my knees just before he pushed me back onto a futon bed.

“I’ve been waiting all day for this,” he said, and rubbed the bulge in his pants suggestively. I didn’t really want to, but I knew what he wanted and how he liked it done.

I unzipped his pants, freeing his pulsing erection. He brushed it against my lips insistently until I took him into my mouth, stretching to accommodate his girth. I hesitated at first, but I could tell he was getting impatient. I sucked hard on the sensitive head, hoping he’d be satisfied with that. He wasn’t. He buried his hands in my hair, wanting more, and held me as he pushed deep into my mouth, making me fight not to gag. He guided my head, pushing too deep, making sure I didn’t stop. I fought against panic, just trying to breathe, until I got into the rhythm that usually pleased him. This time, he abruptly pulled away, leaving salty droplets on my tongue. “Stop, babe. Not yet.”

He kissed me again, pulling off my pants and underwear in one quick motion. He dragged me to the edge of the bed and pushed me onto my back, kneeling between my legs. He was just nipping at me at first before sucking harder at my exposed core. He grabbed my ass, pulling my cheeks apart, and one finger, slick with my own juices, penetrated that vulnerable opening. I bucked under his mouth, my orgasm rising—and he pulled back. “Oh god, Colby! Please, don’t stop!” Another finger joined the first, followed by another. I gasped and tried not to tense.

“You said we could play tonight,” he said in a husky voice. “Are you ready for your surprise?” He teased me again with his tongue before he removed his fingers, leaving me momentarily empty. His mouth never stopped, and I was moaning and breathing faster when something cool and hard bumped against that tender opening. He filled me in one quick motion as I came—drawing out my orgasm as my body clenched and pulsed around the large, cock-shaped plug.

He sat back, tweaking me with his thumb and making me jump. Cool air chilled my nipples and he slid on top of me, spreading my legs even wider with his knees. “Wait, Colby. We need a rubber.”

“I told you, you’re the only one for me, babe.” With that he buried himself inside of me, painfully large for those first few thrusts—my body filled from both sides. He grabbed my butt with one hand, pulling me hard against him for each ramming thrust, while his other hand dug into my breast, pinching the nipple and squeezing painfully as he took me.

“Please, Colby…” I gasped. He moved faster and faster, and I was rising again toward another climax when he gave a few more hard thrusts and yelled as he came, collapsing onto my chest.

I moved against him, aching and sore, and still yearning for another release. “Colby, I’m not done.”

He gave a few more half-hearted thrusts and fell out of me, already growing soft. His come slowly oozed out, leaving me in a sticky pool. “Finish yourself. I’ll fuck you again when I’m ready.” And then I heard the bastard snoring.

I stroked myself, coaxing back that receding orgasm. I already hated myself, feeling his slick fluids and smelling sour sweat, but I didn’t stop until I came. The toy still filled me, achingly large, but I knew Colby would expect it to be there until he decided to remove it.

* * * *

It was still dark and I was still drunk when I woke up to Colby buried inside of me again. I tensed and groaned, my body tender and abused. “Took you long enough to wake up,” he said. He drove himself into me a few more times and pulled out. He flipped me over onto my stomach. “On your knees,” he said, pulling up on my hips.

I bit my lip and took the position, his toy still inside me. He tugged at the plug a few times, and then spanked me hard, one cheek and then the other, with his open hand. He pulled my head around and kissed me, and then bit and sucked at my neck, marking me. He forced my knees wider apart, abruptly pulling out his toy and dropping it on the bed next to me. “I think you liked that.” He mounted me from behind, taking its place. His hands were clamped onto my hips as he seared into my already sensitive nether passage. I could tell he’d used his favorite warming lube as he slid in and out like a well-oiled piston. “Tell me you like it, babe,” he demanded.

“I love when you fuck me hard,” I gasped out, even though his cock burned with every thrust, earning my tears of pain. My ass felt stretched and raw. He drove me into the mattress again and again, yelling as he came. I lay there under him, not moving, until he finally pulled out. I tried not to wince as he drove his fingers into me a few more times before he finally rolled over and went to sleep.

* * * *

I woke up with a pounding headache, burning pain where he’d played with his toy, and an aching soreness between my legs, desperate for a shower. I didn’t see my clothes, and one look at him in his filthy unmade bed in the daylight made me shudder. The toy looked even bigger in the light. I couldn’t believe I’d had it inside of me. I caught a look at myself in the mirror and wanted to cry.

Ignoring the purple bruises on my breasts and butt and throat, and the acrid smells of semen and sweat, I ran the water as hot as I could stand, chanting to myself, “You’re on the pill…you’re on the pill.” My headache didn’t get any better when I found the only towel—dingy gray and crumpled on the floor. No wonder he always wanted to sleep over at my place. What he’d claimed to be a loft turned out to be a depressingly small and dirty studio apartment.

I wished my car was parked outside. I just wanted to go home. It’s not his fault. I told him I would let him try something new. I was determined that this was not going to ruin my weekend. This isn’t like him. It was just that we had too much to drink. I ruthlessly tamped down that little voice reminding me this wasn’t the first time he pushed my boundaries, or ignored what I wanted.

I made the best of a pile of fast food napkins I found in the kitchenette—at least they were clean—so I was almost dry by the time I found my clothes. The best I could say is that they were mostly intact and all there, apart from the stains and wrinkles. My new blouse was a total loss. A button was missing and the fabric was torn.

The shower was running again, so I knew he was finally awake. He came out of the bathroom naked and erect, looking at me expectantly for a minute before finally shaking his head and turning to get dressed. I knew he wanted his morning blow job. He always held my head until I swallowed, laughingly calling it my breakfast, but my body was still sore and I was not in the mood today.

I had a hazy memory of someone walking in on us last night, and so was really glad we didn’t run into anyone else in the elevator on the way down. Why did I always drink too much when I was with Colby?

When we were in the car, he suggested that we stop for coffee. Trying not to think about how bad I looked, or the twinges I got from every bump in the road—and not wanting to start a fight—I gave him a weak smile. “Sure.”

So much for hoping I wouldn’t see anyone I knew. Officer Curtis was there, having her morning coffee. She used to work with my dad on the force; he had been her training officer for her rookie year. I gave her a quick wave and avoided eye contact, knowing she was staring at my stained blouse and the missing button. Figuring my face was already turning pink with shame, I hurried to a small table facing away from her and gingerly sat down.

Colby came back with his coffee and his favorite type of pastry, and a small orange juice for me. I was determined to pretend that everything was normal. “I’m so glad you were able to get off work. We’re going to have such a great time at the Sylvan Faire.”

“Yeah, well, about that. I’m not going. It’s not that you aren’t a decent piece of ass, Olivia, but I’m not dressing up like some fag in tights to go on your little camping trip, especially when I’d have to explain being gone to my girlfriend. It’s a pity, but consider last night one last fuck for the road.”

For a minute I couldn’t even breathe. “You have a girlfriend? You bastard!”

He just shook his head. “Oh please, Olivia. You’re the one that couldn’t wait to get my pants off at your friend’s party, or don’t you remember giving me a blow job in his laundry room? What do you expect when you act like a slut?” He got up and turned to leave. “Enjoy your walk home. You can use the exercise.”

He was right, an evil voice whispered in my head. I was a slut and I got what I deserved, but I still wanted to stab him in his black heart and make him suffer. I saw Officer Curtis watching us, and that gave me a much better idea. This time, I wouldn’t bite my tongue. Just before he reached the door, I called out, “So, Colby, did you ever get that parking ticket taken care of?”

Officer Curtis’ gimlet eyes turned to him.

“What do you care?” he said, and then noticed Officer Curtis standing there. “I don’t have any parking tickets, Officer. She’s a lying little bitch.”

“I’m pretty sure you bragged about never paying that one ticket,” I insisted.

He took a step toward me, hands clenched, and Officer Curtis stepped between us. “Stop right there! Sir, I need you to hand me your license.”

“His name is Colby Green,” I offered, and reeled off his license plate number.

Colby’s face was burning red, and a vein was throbbing in his forehead, but he made his wisdom check and handed over his license. He stood there, glaring daggers at me, while Sharon called in his information.

“My, but you’ve been a busy man, Mr. Green. You have seven unpaid parking tickets and a bench warrant out for your arrest. It looks like you’ll be coming down to the station.”

Colby looked positively homicidal.

Sharon talked quietly into her radio for a minute, and it wasn’t long before another police car pulled up. I watched, wanting to feel some sense of justice while the officer cuffed him, but all I wanted to do was cry.

Colby yelled, “I’ll get you for this, bitch!” as they led him out. I’m not sure if he was talking to Officer Curtis or me. I suppose he might have meant both.

As the officer hustled him out the door, I snarled at him, “Colby, fuck you and the horse you rode in on! Maybe your girlfriend will post bail for you.” Then I fled for the restroom.

I was using the bathroom mirror to try and repair myself when the door swung open and Officer Curtis walked in. “You’d better stay away from that young man, Olivia. I promised your dad I’d keep an eye out for you kids, and that boy is trouble.” She gestured at my torn blouse. “If there’s anything you need to report, I’m ready to listen.”

“I’m sorry Sharon...I mean Officer Curtis. There’s nothing I want to report. I’m just an idiot.”

“If he forced you to do anything you didn’t want to do, you need to tell me. Whether or not you think you made a bad decision, no means no.”

“I went with him willingly enough. I was the one that drank too much and acted like a slut. Is it illegal if he wouldn’t use a condom?”

She sighed. “Come here.” She held me in a tight hug. “Olivia, I hate to see you do this to yourself. Please be careful, or you’re going to end up getting hurt. And if he refused to use protection, you should get yourself checked.” She reluctantly let me go. “Don’t make me break my word to your dad. Do you need a ride, or can I call someone to come get you?”

“I’ll be okay, Sharon. I want to walk. I think I need some air, and I promise I’ll think about what you said.” I also needed to get out of here before I started crying and embarrassed myself even more.

Chapter Two

Somebody Needs an Intervention

I tried to get some perspective on the short walk home, but my mind just ran in circles. I didn’t want to face my roommates after all of this, but there was nowhere else for me to go but home.

I was nearly there when one of the neighbors came out to put his trash at the curb. Behind me, he called out, “Miss! Miss!”

Oh god, he meant me. I reluctantly stopped and turned around.

“Miss, sorry, I don’t know your name. I’ve seen you around, and I know you live in the big purple house on the corner. Do you need help?” He looked vaguely familiar, tall and skinny with a shock of dark hair, but I would swear I’d never seen him before.

“Miss, please. I’m sorry. I’m doing this all wrong. I’m not trying to be creepy. This is going to sound crazy, but I’m a priest of Crom and I’m kind of new at it, and I’m supposed to offer aid to those in need. No offense, but you look like someone in need.”

Now I knew where I’d seen him before. It was at one of the Pagan open full moon gatherings.

“I’m not trying to be rude. Bob, wasn’t it?”

He nodded. “Well, sort of. My given name is Bob, but my priest name is Ingve.”

“Okay, Ingve. I’m Olivia. Here’s the thing. I’ve had a bad night and a worse morning. Unless your Crom can fix stupid and bad judgment, I don’t think you can help.”

“Not exactly... Crom teaches us about strength and honor, but He knows everyone doesn’t start that way. He calls the trials we go through in life the Forging of our Souls. Shit happens, and you survive and get stronger. You’ve heard, ‘what doesn’t kill us makes us stronger’? It’s like that.”

In spite of myself, I gave a bitter laugh. “Ingve, if what Crom says is true, I’m going to be one badass motherfucker at this rate. Or dead.” I headed off down the sidewalk, and then turned to look at him one more time. “Bob. Ingve. Thanks for caring. It means a lot today.”

I still felt like crap when the ivy-draped stone walls around Mikah and Berto’s Victorian came into view, but a lot of new things to think about were chasing around in my head. My remote to the gate was in my car, and my hands were shaking so much that it took me three tries to punch in the code and open it.

My little red hatchback and Mikah’s electric-purple van with the fancy custom flame job were both in the driveway, being loaded with camping gear. The matching trailer was hitched to the van, and it looked like the tents were already packed.

Mikah, as always, had his clipboard and checklist at hand. Berto teased him about being a Luddite, but Mikah insisted newer doesn’t always mean better. A breeze ruffled his hair, and he wrote a note in Grammy’s impeccable script. When he finished, he read it, commenting to thin air, “Thanks, Grammy. You’re right. I’ll remind Ted to water the plants in your room.”

“I’m home. Colby, the bastard, won’t be joining us.” I ignored the sudden quiet and trudged on upstairs to my room to get on with my own neglected packing.

From her adjoining room, I heard Kat say, “This is the year, isn’t it, my lovely? I’ll find a woman who’s funny and sexy and makes love like a goddess.”

I was pretty sure she was talking to Sappho—the Siamese—since Doctor Evil was glaring at me balefully from the top of my dresser. Only Persians manage that look of pure evil, and he was a master. I would never understand why Kat thought he would answer to “Fluffy”. Peeka, our little Jack Russell mix, was getting her beauty sleep in the middle of my queen-size bed. All my discarded outfits from last night had been put away. It had to have been Kat.

I couldn’t believe I put off my packing for that rat-bastard. I’d been such an idiot. My head was pounding, and feeling rushed and stupid wasn’t helping. I gave the closet door a good kick, at which point Kat appeared in the doorway.

“Wow…you look like hell. And what happened to your new blouse?”

“I feel like hell, and Colby happened to my new blouse.”

“Where is Colby? I thought he was going with us?” Her voice was calm but her eyes flashed fire.

“Colby can go fuck himself and the horse he rode in on. Right now, he’s on his way to jail.”

“Are you okay?” She came in the rest of the way and plopped down on my bed. “Do we need to kill him for you?”

“No, no killing. I don’t want to visit you in jail. I got drunk and he wouldn’t use a rubber but he didn’t really hurt me—not really. He got arrested because I told Officer Curtis about his parking ticket. Turns out he had quite a few. And a bench warrant. And a girlfriend!”

“Oh, honey. I’m so sorry.” She pulled me into a hug, stroking my hair. “Are you sure I can’t kill him?” I wish I could tell if she was serious. “He didn’t deserve you,” she murmured into my ear, and then kissed me softly on the lips.

I froze, and she pulled back. “I don’t know why I did that. Bygones?”

She’s my best friend. What else could I say? “Bygones.” But my head was spinning.

“Tell me what happened next,” she said, as she looked down and busied herself with petting the dog.

The tears I’d been holding back were rolling down my cheeks. Stupid tears. “I think he probably wants to kill me about now. The feeling is mutual. He said something rude about the Sylvan Faire, and ‘no piece of ass is worth this much trouble’, and he didn’t want to explain a camping trip to his girlfriend. That’s when I mentioned his ticket to Officer Curtis and gave her his name and license plate number. I didn’t know there was a warrant out for him. Another cop arrested him and I had to convince Sharon I wasn’t hurt before she’d let me come home. He threatened me. And then I told him to go fuck himself.”

“…and the horse he rode in on,” Kat finished for me.

“Yeah.”

She still looked pretty upset. “Why don’t we call your doctor? I bet they’d fit you in. I know the guys wouldn’t mind waiting.”

“No. I hate going to the doctor. I just want to get out of here. You know what’s funny, except it’s not? He has a girlfriend, so he probably gets himself checked. How else would he explain if he gave her something? No wonder he asked whether I was on the pill, and the last time I was with anyone—and told me he didn’t like to share.”

She hugged me again and tried to paste a smile on her face—but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “In that case, the weekend is looking up. I don’t have to pretend to like Colby, and I can work on hooking you up with someone worth your time. Win-win.”

“If I don’t finish packing, I won’t be going anywhere—and I don’t want to hook up with anyone. With my luck, I’d fall for a nice serial killer or someone equally wholesome.”

“He wasn’t a serial killer, Olivia. As far as we know, anyway. He was just an asshole with a big dick.” She gave me a penetrating look. “You look like you need a minute, sweetie. Why don’t you take a quick shower? It might make you feel better.”

I was doing my best not to cry in front of her. “You’re right. A shower is exactly what I need.” I ran into the bathroom and closed the door. The shower at Colby’s house had been disgusting, and thinking about him made me feel dirty all over. I scrubbed and scrubbed, wanting every trace of him off of my body, and still couldn’t stop tasting him, no matter how many times I scrubbed at my mouth. I couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to be with me. He was right. I was a slut, and I drank too much. What was wrong with me?

And then Kat’s kiss popped back into my mind. We’ve been friends for so long. Sure, she’d flirted with me from time to time, but she flirted with everyone. I’d never thought about her that way, except that now I was. The only time I’d ever willingly kissed a girl was one drunken night in college with my roommate’s cousin…but from what hazy memories I had, we’d done a lot more than kiss.

I loved Kat. She was my best friend. I was not going to do anything to screw up my friendship with Kat over this. I couldn’t bear it. As the water ran over me, I thought, at least when you cry in the shower, no one can see your tears. I blinked the water out of my eyes, and determinedly thought about the weekend ahead. Maybe I should cut out the drinking—and the sex when I’m drinking—and just focus on archery while I figured out how to stop ruining my life.

* * * *

Kat was gone when I got back to my room, but my faire garb was laid out neatly on my bed. My travel bag sat open and ready on the desk. My sparkly makeup, pointy ear-tips, and long white wig were already packed. My favorite jeans and a T-shirt would do for the drive. We drew fewer strange looks when we stuck with street clothes until we arrived.

I finished packing as quickly as I could—doing my best to not think about last night, or this morning, or, for that matter, the last month. This weekend I would be an Elven archer, and we elves don’t let idiots ruin our weekend. Kat had picked out a few barely-there tunics, my most cleavage-inducing steampunk bodice, one long skirt, my matching tights—fuck you, Colby—and some breeches that would work better for archery. Nobody wants to tromp through the underbrush retrieving errant arrows wearing slippers and tights. She’d even set out my favorite blue silk teddy.

I hesitated a long time over packing that teddy, but my heart was hurt, and my body along with it. Maybe Kat was right and I’d meet someone special, but I wasn’t ready for that. I thought about the ugly bruises on my body, and the twinges I felt when I moved wrong, and put the teddy back in the drawer. I didn’t want anyone to see me this way. I did pack my fuzzy red robe, though.

As predicted, it was pretty close to lunchtime by the time the vehicles were loaded and everyone was ready. My personal things were safely stowed in my car, next to my stash of cowbells.

Kat made sandwiches for everyone for the road so we could finally get moving. Happily, no one begrudged me my shower time. Mikah and Berto had damp hair themselves, and Berto had a Cheshire cat grin that abruptly turned grim when he looked over at me. I had no doubt Kat had given him and Mikah both an earful about Colby.

Everyone else was already outside, talking to Ted—our best bud from across the street—when I finally joined them. He gave me a lazy wave and beamed that perfect California surfer boy smile, and then actually looked serious for a minute. “Sorry about introducing you to Colby. John brought him to poker night a couple of times and he seemed like an okay dude. I would have warned you off if I’d known he was such an ass.”

“Not your fault, Ted, but thanks.”

The sunny smile returned full force. Too bad he only dated men with well-defined six-packs and tight little butts. “No worries. Have fun. I promise to water the animals and feed the garden, or something to that effect. And I’ll keep an eye out for unwelcome ogre invaders.”

“Thanks, Ted. I think the ogre is in jail for the time being. And if we meet any hot elves, we’ll get you their numbers.”

“You’re the best,” he said with a smile. “You kids have fun.”

A breeze ruffled Mikah’s hair just then and he added, “One more thing, Ted. Please water the plants in Grammy’s room, too.”

Ted’s smile faded a little around the edges, but he kept his easy tone. “Sure thing.” He has always insisted the house isn’t really haunted, but he can’t explain why he’s always so reluctant to go into Grammy’s rooms. Methinks he doth protest too much.

It was my car, but Kat insisted on driving. “You look a little groggy, Olivia. You can nap on the way if you want.”

“Sure. You drive. A nap sounds like a good idea. Thanks for loading the car. I haven’t been much help today. I owe you a big one.”

She pulled out of the driveway, with the guys following. Mikah was driving for them. Ted swung the gate closed behind us, and waved again before heading across the street to his condo.

Kat gave me a quick smile. “You don’t owe me anything. That’s what friends are for. I know you’d do the same for me. And besides, you’ll owe me enough for all that great cooking you’re going to get this weekend. No need to add to your tab.”

Kat was an awesome cook. She happened to work at the Bakery Erotica, but she was in no way limited to the production of delectable baked goods. Ever since we discovered her cooking talents, the guys and I had paid her to do all our cooking at these events. It was worth it. She fed us. We cleaned up. Everyone was happy.

* * * *

Thanks to our midafternoon-on-a-Thursday departure, we managed to miss rush hour traffic. Once we got out of downtown Denver, we made pretty good time. Northward ho!

I loved that there were so many nearby places to camp in Colorado. We were headed to a sweet little campground, about twenty miles north of Estes Park. The campsites were close enough to socialize for the Faire, but far enough apart if you need to get away and chill for a bit.

We drove for a ways, just listening to the radio, while we ate our sandwiches. I tried to sleep after I finished eating, but it wasn’t going to happen.

“Do you want to talk about Colby, or anything else?” Kat finally asked.

“Not yet. I’m tired of crying today. How did you know he had a big dick?”

“I saw him coming out of the shower one morning. He forgot to lock the bathroom door on my side. Not that he minded me looking. He hit on me and suggested a threesome. He said he’d always wanted a blonde and a brunette at the same time.”

I couldn’t catch my breath for a minute while her words sank in. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I laughed it off, so he acted like it was a joke. You seemed to be happy. I didn’t want to mess things up for you.” She was quiet for a long minute. “If it’d been anyone but Colby, I would have said yes.”

That’s it. I’d work on my yet-to-be-accomplished sobriety next week. I was so going to drink tonight. “Kat?”

“Hmmm?”

“If we’re ever together, I don’t want it to be part of some threesome for a pervy boyfriend to get off. And please don’t say anything about Colby to Leo. I don’t want him to do something stupid and get into trouble.”

She sighed. “Okay. I won’t tell your brother, but I think you should.”

I queued up our driving playlist and closed my eyes to lose myself in the music. I guess I drifted off at some point, because when I woke up we were at our regular rest stop in Estes Park. We always pulled in here to top off the gas tanks and visit the local facilities. You learn to enjoy a nice flush toilet when you get the chance. With cold beverages and driving munchies in hand, we were back on the road in no time at all.

Chapter Three

Arrival at the Sylvan Faire

We arrived at the campsite with plenty of daylight to spare. The sign at the entrance informed the world this was a private party. SYLVAN FAIRE ATTENDEES ONLY! I smiled. Finally it was time to leave the mundane world behind and escape for the next few days.

It was at camping events kind of like this where the four of us became such good friends. We’d all gone to these historical recreation events. They were fun, but something was missing. It turned out that we were all in agreement—we liked the camping and socializing and costuming, but were less enamored of the rules and overabundance of historical correctness. Berto heard about the Sylvan Faire from a friend. It sounded different, so we decided to give it a try and it was so much fun. Everyone came as whoever or whatever they wanted, and as long as no one got hurt, no one judged.

We found Wendy and her crew hard at work on the pavilion loop. Since she was in casual clothes, we could still call her Wendy. In a few hours, and until the end of the weekend, she’d be Queen Gwendolin to the rest of us fairy folk. Lori—Loralei—was posting the volunteer sign-up sheets to remind everyone what they’d agreed to do for the weekend. Kat, as usual, had volunteered to help with the community dinner on Saturday night. Berto was down for runner duties for the queen tomorrow. Basically, he got to deliver messages for her and make announcements as needed. Mikah and I had signed up for gate duty tomorrow morning. We’d get to remind the folks arriving of the few basic rules of the event and tell them their assigned campsites. It wasn’t a bad gig, as such things go, and it would be nice getting our volunteer shifts out of the way early.

“Need any help?” Mikah asked Wendy.

She shooed us off for now. “Go get your campsite set up and we’ll see if anything needs doing later.” She consulted her master list. “You all are in site seven this year.”

There was one main road that ran through the campground from east to west, paralleling the Middle Saint Vrain Creek to its south. The bridge across the creek was on the east end of the road, and the pavilion loop was north of the bridge. We were camping south of the road, just west of where it split to go north to the loop or east to the bridge.

We’d just pulled in at our site when my phone dinged for an incoming text. It was Leo. He was supposed to be on leave this weekend and joining us. Why did I feel that was about to change?

“Srry sis, leave cncl. Duty calls. Op Moo up 2 u. Have fun.”

“Hurry up and catch those aliens and get out here,” I texted back.

“Not fnny. Ttyl.”

“Leo’s not going to make it, again. I guess we don’t have to save him a spot for his tent.” It was just one more damn thing for this weekend. I hadn’t seen him in months. He said he couldn’t tell me what he’s doing or he’d have to shoot me. Ha ha. Leo and I had always been friends and partners in crime. I missed my favorite accomplice, and I really needed my big brother to make everything okay again. On the other hand, I saw my sister Cordelia way more than I wanted to. She lived in Denver and had plenty of time to harass me.

Leo was thirteen and I was nearly twelve when we lost our mom. Cordelia was the oldest at sixteen, and she took over raising us after that. Which wouldn’t have been horrible, except her interpretation of mothering was incessant nagging and expectations of scholastic perfection. At least Mom had understood that sometimes you just needed to have fun. I still couldn’t believe she was gone. Thirteen years later, and I still missed her like it was yesterday.

Cordie got even worse when our dad died five years ago. Fucking cancer.

While Mikah had been talking to Wendy, I’d managed to get a peek at the camping assignment list. I couldn’t implement Operation Moo if I didn’t know where to find my targets. They called themselves the Beast Lords, and drove up from Colorado Springs. They were, in my opinion anyway, the dark underbelly of our little group. They favored fairly elaborate animal masks, with furry upper body parts. Sometimes with tails, but not always.

A guy named Derek was their leader. He always dressed as a minotaur with huge horns. The first time I saw him, I told Kat he was obviously compensating for something. He was a big guy, and liked intimidating people, and hitting on every hot girl in camp, single or not. He was also a master of knowing how far he could push people without actually getting himself kicked out of the event. He absolutely hated when I mooed at him, which is why I couldn’t resist. I would have felt better if their campsite was a bit further away, but at least there would be another campsite between us and them.

Even though Leo wouldn’t be here to help, that didn’t mean I couldn’t stick with our plan. “I need to run a little errand,” I told Kat. “It shouldn’t take too long and I’ll be right back to help.”

She just shook her head when I retrieved my lumpy, slightly jangling bag from under my seat. Nobody paid me any mind as I sauntered toward the three campsites soon to be shared by Derek and company. It took a little longer on my own, but it was still easy enough to rig the practically invisible thin lines that would set off the cowbells that were carefully concealed up in the trees. Leo was a good teacher and wrote excellent directions.

Kat sighed when I got back. “I can guess where you went. Whatever you did this time, I hope it doesn’t come back to bite you. That guy is a jerk and a bully, and one of these days you’re going to push the wrong button with him.”

“Relax. I’m just teasing. It’s not like anyone is going to get hurt.” Now I was ready to help set up camp.

I had a nice three-room tent that Leo had helped me pick out. It had a central area which unzipped on each end, with separate rooms on each side. I always set up the middle area as kind of a living room. I kept my bed and stuff on one side, and set up the other as a combination dressing room/bathroom. Leo had even got a small porta-potty for me last year so I wouldn’t have to run out to the privy in the middle of the night.

Kat’s tent was a basic one-room number, but the inside was always amazing. She had this large velvet-covered dark blue air mattress that was the envy of all those who had been privileged enough to see it. All of her bedding was plush and inviting, and she had all these gorgeous pillows that looked like they’d been plucked from someone’s harem. Everything in her tent was soft and sensuous.

If the inside of Kat’s tent inspired envy, the boys’ pavilion was utterly mind-blowing. It wouldn’t have looked out of place on a movie set. They had a custom tent made of light and dark purple-striped canvas with little flame banners that snapped in the breeze. The matching floor was insulated from the ground, and the place was quite cozy when they zipped it closed. They even traveled with a little battery-powered space heater in case the weather got cold. We’d been camping during some impressive rainstorms, and they had always kept warm and dry. Even better, they were never averse to letting a friend crash with them when she’d forgotten to keep her sleeping bag from touching the sides of her tent when it rained.

Between the four of us, it didn’t take long to get the vehicles unloaded and the tents up. We all pitched in to help Kat set up her kitchen area. Even though the campsites all came with grills, she always brought her own special cooktop from home. We had an extra screen tent we set up to shade the table and keep her cooking stuff dry in case the weather didn’t cooperate. She used a sturdy lockbox to store the actual food. This was bear country, so the provisions needed to be secured, and we knew better than to keep anything edible in our tents.

This year we’d had a reasonable amount of rain for June, so this trip we didn’t have a fire ban for a change. We’d brought along some firewood in anticipation, and Mikah worked on setting up the campfire. We wouldn’t light it until dusk, but it helped if you set it up while the light was still good.

We did see a few other cars arrive over the course of the afternoon and on into the evening. While Kat was fixing dinner, Berto did the rounds and invited folks over to our campfire later. Mikah had brought a few bottles of blackberry mead to share, and Kat said she’d made a special cake. Kathy and her husband, who were part of Wendy’s crew, said they’d bring raspberry ice cream.

I was starving by the time we finished setting up camp. Dinner, as usual, was wonderful. Kat had warmed up some beef stew she’d made at home. She had croissants and fresh butter to go with it, along with a platter of fresh fruit.

The campfire was snapping and popping when folks started showing up with their camp chairs. There is no smell in the world like the scent of pine trees and a campfire in the mountains on a beautiful June evening. Kat waited until everyone was settled before she unveiled the cake. It was beautifully decorated with trees and little forest animals, and looked perfectly innocuous until you noticed the dryad and centaur getting busy in the background. Oh my… I know the parents in the group made sure their kids didn’t get pieces from that particular section.

I loved getting to the Sylvan Faire early like this. The night before the Faire officially started was always so mellow and friendly. We got to catch up with friends who we hadn’t seen for a while, and had time to relax while all the later arrivals were hurrying to set up their own camps in the dark. I wished I was in a better mood to appreciate it this year. Every time the bottle passed around, I took seconds. All the couples looked so cozy and happy. That was supposed to be me.

The folks with kids called it an early night, and most everyone else headed back to their own camps around ten. It had gotten quite a bit chillier out, unless you were right by the campfire. I had blackberry mead to keep me warm—and the little toxic voice in my head that was more than happy to remind me of my really long list of personal shortcomings.

Berto made sure the fire was out after the last of our guests had departed. He was smiling, and I could only imagine he was thinking about Mikah and their nice, warm tent. I waited until he was distracted, and snagged the last half-full bottle of mead for myself. I walked very carefully to my tent. The last thing I needed was for anyone to know how drunk I really was. No glass. I wouldn’t need one.

I was four sheets to the wind and putting up another mast when footsteps came crunching through the gravel toward my tent. “Olivia?” It was Kat. “Can I come in?”

I dashed away the tears. “Sure. What the hell. It’s not like anything is going on in here anyway.”

A small candle burned on the low table in the main room, and shadows danced on the tent walls in the flickering light. Kat slipped into the tent, zipping it closed behind her. She was wearing one of her thick, fluffy robes. I couldn’t see the color in the dark, but I knew it was blue, to match her eyes.

I passed her what was left of the bottle. “Wanna drink?”

She licked the rim of the bottle, where I’d just been drinking, and then drank the little mead that remained. She knelt beside me on one of the large floor pillows, and put her warm arms around me. “I’m so sorry, Olivia. He may have been a jerk, but he was your jerk.”

I laughed at that, but those stupid tears came back. “He wasn’t even my jerk. He was someone else’s jerk. I’m such a loser, Kat. Everyone knew he was a bastard but me. What’s wrong with me?”

She hugged me again. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. He was good looking, and he was charming when he wanted to be. He made you happy and he had a big dick. Sometimes that’s enough. Sometimes it isn’t.”

“You’re so nice to me. How come you like me?” I grabbed her, kissing her aggressively. “You wanna fuck me too? Let’s fuck. I’m good at it. Just ask any of the boys from college.”

She pulled back, but not before she kissed me deeply. “Olivia, you’re drunk. And drunk or sober, I’m not going to ‘fuck you’. If I’m with you, we’re going to make love.” She kissed me sweetly, gently, just tasting my lips with the tip of her tongue. “Oh sweetie, hasn’t anyone ever made love to you before?”

“Oh god! I ruin everything. Never mind.”

“You haven’t ruined anything. I love you Olivia. Stop letting those men use you. You’re not a bad person. You haven’t done anything to deserve it.”

I scrubbed the tears away from my eyes. “You don’t want to know what I’ve done, or you’d never talk to me again. But, I’m cold, Miss Kitty. Will you stay with me tonight anyway?”

“There’s nothing you could do to make me go away.”

“Hah. I was the frat house party slut. ‘Go ask Olivia. She’ll do anything’. I was real popular.” I stood up, almost falling, pulled off my T-shirt and jeans, and finally my bra and underpants. It’s not like she hadn’t seen me naked before, but I’d never felt shy before now. I closed my eyes and just stood there, not quite swaying.

Gentle fingers touched the bruises Colby marked me with. “I’m so sorry he treated you this way.” She kissed me on the lips again, and then rained kisses down my neck. “I’ll never hurt you,” she breathed softly into my ear. “You’re not a slut,” she murmured between kisses. “What you are is beautiful.”

She kissed her way down my body, lingering at each breast as if she could kiss away the marks. She kissed my navel, and then stood, and dropped her robe. She was already naked, and so beautiful—soft and curvy everywhere. She took my hand and blew out the candle, leading me to my bed.

She wrapped herself around me again, and now it was definitely getting warm in here. I nuzzled my face in her silky hair, and smelled the sweet scent of gardenia, warm now in ways that had nothing to do with mead or shared body heat.

Our breasts were pressed together, warm and soft, and my nipples hardened into little peaks. I hoped she couldn’t feel me blushing in the dark. My cheeks were flaming when I kissed her again, taking my time to savor every moment. I tasted her lips with my tongue, and then kissed her deeper and wetter. Her hands stroked my butt, caressing me gently. We spent forever just kissing and learning the secrets of each other’s lips. She tasted so sweet—like wine and cake and Kat.

I shyly cupped her cheeks, pulling her closer, and marveling at the sweet perfection of her curves. The dark was velvet and all I could do was feel. The kisses were slower and deeper and I could barely breathe with the electric tingling running through my body. All I knew were the little nipping kisses running down my neck, and then her lips around my nipple. I was drenched with desire as the lightning bolt shot from my nipple to my clit. I moaned loud, and the boys could probably hear me, but I didn’t care. “Oh god, Kat. Please don’t stop.”

She kissed me again, nuzzling my neck, and I shyly cupped her breast. Her nipple was pebble hard in my palm. Why didn’t I know she had such lovely breasts? I explored her curves and felt goose bumps break out on her bare skin.

We were on our sides, breast-to-breast and face-to-face. She kissed me again, swallowing the little sounds I couldn’t help making. Our bodies were one, breathing in the same rhythm. Our legs were entwined and we never stopped kissing. I felt her hand between us, caressing my belly, moving ever lower until she made me jump. She held me as I writhed against her delicate fingers. They stroked and teased, never stopping, until the orgasm broke over me like waves. I wasn’t quiet as I came again and again at her touch.

She held me as I caught my breath. Taking my hand, she pressed it against her own wetness. I explored her soft outer lips at first before stroking her clit, aroused at her soft moans. I slid one finger inside of her, followed by another, marveling as her body pulsed at my touch. I rolled her onto her back, and knelt between her legs. She held still, scarcely breathing, and let me explore.

I kissed each sensitive nipple before licking a path down her body. She made a small motion as I lay there, so close. I kissed her first, gently, just above those lips. I kissed her again, this time tasting her slick desire. She caught her breath at the first touch of my tongue, her body rising to meet me. I held her tight, just licking at first. I suckled her clit until her body clenched around my fingers, and she screamed deep in her throat. She nearly threw me off with the strength of her orgasm, but I held her and loved on her until she finally pushed me away.

Still breathing hard, she pulled me up next to her. She stopped me from wiping my face and kissed me deeply, her taste on both of our lips. She pulled a blanket over us, and kissed me again. “Sweet, sweet Olivia. I don’t fuck. I make love.” She kissed me over and over. “I love you, Olivia.”

I kissed her back, still shivery with delight. “I love you too.” My eyelids were so very heavy. I drifted off to the scents of gardenia and sex, for once feeling loved, not used.

Chapter Four

Sylvan Faire Shenanigans

It felt like I’d barely closed my eyes when I heard motorcycles and loud diesel engines pulling in just down the road. You could smell the rolling coal from here. I burrowed deeper under the covers, warm against Kat, and tried to ignore the noise and go back to sleep. Between the engines and the loud voices in the middle of the night, I knew it must be Derek and his group. I’d nearly succeeded in going back to sleep when I heard jangling cowbells, one group after the other, and a lot of bellowed curses.

“Oh bloody hell, Kat. I forgot about the cowbells. They’re going to kill me. Wendy is going to kill me.” I pulled the pillow over my head and squeezed my eyes closed.

“Oh my god. Is that what you were doing over in their camp today? Really? Cowbells?”

“It was a plan. It was a good plan, even. It would have been a better plan if they’d shown up Friday afternoon like they usually do.”

Feeling particularly drunk and cowardly at the moment, I stayed in my tent even after I heard footsteps and saw lanterns outside in our camp. I’d recognize Derek’s dulcet tones anywhere. “I know she did it. She’s going to pay!”

Then I heard Wendy. Oh, crap. “Be that as it may, Sir Mehmet. You can bring your grievance to court tomorrow. I’ll hear you then. In the meantime, shut up. It’s the middle of the night and you’ve woken up the entire camp at this point. If you can’t follow quiet time, you can turn your little caravan around and head home now. Do. You. Understand?”

Derek stomped off, and the gravel crunched as someone walked over to my tent. Wendy called out, “Olivia, I know you can hear me. You’re going to be at court tomorrow and you’d better have a good explanation, alibi, or defense. And in the meantime, stay away from Derek.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. Sorry, Your Majesty. I really did think they’d arrive around noon. It was just supposed to surprise Sir Mooohmet—not wake up the camp.”

I could almost feel her exasperated sigh. “Sir Mehmet, Olivia. Please stop mooing at him. I don’t want this to escalate, and I don’t want the park rangers involved. You can lose your camping privileges just as easily as he can.”

“Sorry. I promise to be good. ’Night, Wendy.”

“Good night Olivia.” I heard a lot of, “Go back to bed. We’ll address this in the morning,” as she made her way back to her own campsite.

Kat kissed me and nuzzled my ear. “Now you’re all tense again. Let me fix that.” She slid down my body, scorching me with her kisses. I arched into her mouth as she stroked me with her tongue, teasing me with her delicate touch. I was still so sensitive from our earlier play that I had to bite my hand to keep from screaming out loud. She held me tightly to her lips, expertly drawing another pulsing orgasm from my willing flesh. Little aftershocks were still crashing over my body as she slid back up and kissed me again. “There. That’s better.” I drifted off, cuddled in her arms.

* * * *

Friday morning I woke up naked and alone and fragrant with sex. If it weren’t for the scent of gardenia on my pillow, I would have thought it was all an incredible dream. Today I was especially glad for the extra necessities room in my tent. I had a chance to take a quick sponge-bath and brush my teeth before braving the early morning sun.

Still naked, I pulled on my fuzzy red robe, shivering when the fabric touched my sensitive nipples. I belted it tightly and put on a pair of slippers, and then made my way out of the tent. I was only half as hung over as I’d expected to be. Kat was perky and awake and making breakfast already. I thought I’d smelled bacon. She kind of missed a beat as I winced at the sun and carefully made my way to the table. The boys were awfully interested in their still-empty plates. “Morning,” I said to no one in particular, and kissed Kat deeply, pulling her close.

She kissed me back, happiness flowing all over her. “I was sure you were going to hate me.”

“I could never hate you. But I am going to die if I don’t get caffeine and something for my head.”

Mikah cleared his throat and gestured at my spot. Two white tablets, a glass of orange juice, and a chilled soda awaited my pleasure. He was looking studiously blasé, but Berto couldn’t hide his enormous grin.

I squinted at him. “What?”

“I told Mikah you’d be better off batting for the other team. You haven’t looked this happy in a long time!” He positively beamed at us.

“Hmmmph.”

Kat dished out some lovely bacon and eggs, which I more picked at than anything. “Less mead tonight. Possibly no mead tonight. And someone turn down that damn sunlight.” Under the best of circumstances, I was not a morning person.

“Sorry to interrupt your suffering, Olivia,” Mikah said, “but we have gate duty. Better stop poking at your breakfast and get dressed, unless you’re making a new fashion statement today.” I finally noticed that everyone else was already in garb, and that my robe was gaping open.

Mikah was rocking that perfect ranger look. He certainly had the hair for it—long and golden brown. His green forest garb was just the right level of worn. Berto wore bright scarlet and had a lute slung over his shoulder. Kat was delectable in a rich blue bodice, snug velveteen leggings, small Siamese kitty ears, and a long, silky tail. I almost forgot my hangover when I leaned over and kissed her again.

Reluctantly, I returned to my tent. Wendy was already ticked off at me. I didn’t need to add missing my shift to the list. Today I wore the lilac bodice with matching breeches, and quickly draped my long white wig to cover the bruises on my throat, after adding my ear tips. I put on some sparkly makeup, and gave a lot of thought to wearing my sunglasses, even if they would have ruined the look of my outfit. In the end, vanity beat common sense.

“See you at court, Miss Kitty.”

She made a little surprised noise, and I saw she was starting at my cleavage. “Did I do that? Oh, no!” Great, she had Mikah and Berto staring, too.

I looked down. Fucking Colby. “No, that wasn’t you.” I tugged up the silky shirt I was wearing under the bodice and made sure everything was covered. I guess the finger shaped bruises hadn’t looked as bad last night by candlelight.

“I’m going to kill him when we get back,” she growled.

“Think good thoughts. Maybe he’ll have a really bad time in jail.”

* * * *

Mikah headed off to the west gate. It probably was a better idea for him to take the gate closest to Derek’s camp. Berto walked with me as far as the pavilion loop, but stopped me before I could continue on. “Did he rape you, Olivia?” he asked quietly, but intensely.

“I don’t know. No. No! I was drunk. He did some things I didn’t like, and he wouldn’t wear a rubber, but I never said no. I’m just a slut with a drinking problem,” I said bitterly.

“You’re not a slut. I don’t ever want to hear you call yourself that again. Yes, you drink too much, and your self-esteem is for shit, but you can fix that. People love you and you just don’t see it.” He gave me a tight hug. “If he ever so much as gives you a cross look again, they’ll never find the body, I promise you that.”

“Oh, Berto, I love you too. I promise. I’m turning over a new leaf. And please don’t get sent to jail over me. And please, please don’t tell Cordie. She already thinks I’m a complete failure. I don’t want her to know.”

“Your sister loves you more than you appreciate, my lovely. Someday you’ll figure that out. Why do you think she introduced you to my fabulous self? Now you get off to your shift, and I’ll see you at court.”

I watched him for a minute until he was out of sight around the curve, and then continued to the east gate near the bridge. The table and chairs were—thankfully—already here, the site map and other papers weighted to the table with a rock. Gate duty was pretty straightforward. All I had to do was sit here, wait for people to arrive, tell them where they’d be camping, and remind them of their work shifts. It was a job so easy, even a hung-over fairy could do it.

I was absolutely not sleeping when a car horn jerked me awake. I was just resting my eyes. That’s my story, and I was sticking to it.

“Hey mon−whatcha doin’ there?”

Wyoming plates? Check. Troll with a green Mohawk driving? Check. “Hey, Korembi. Have a good drive?”

“No problems mon. Where we campin’ this year?”

“You, my friend, have the dubious pleasure of being next door to the Beast Lords. You are in site seventeen. Good luck.”

“We always have good luck there, Olivia. Trolls, we make our own luck. We brought de drums this year. Them Beast Lords, they gonna love it.”

I quickly went down the list of work shifts for the eight of them, and soon enough they were on their way.

Sam, one of the queen’s assistants, showed up a bit before my shift was officially over. I felt like he was giving me the hairy eyeball, glaring at me like that. “I’ll cover for you Olivia. You have business at court this morning. You’d best be on time.” Ouch. Cowbells. And he had two kids. He was definitely giving me the hairy eyeball.

“Thanks Sam, I mean Sir Tarly. Sorry about last night.”

Apparently he was pretending not to hear me, because he didn’t respond as I turned and trudged up the road to the queen’s pavilion.

All of the folks from last night were there, as well as Korembi and his group. I think the Trolls were about the only ones not giving me dirty looks.

Sir Mehmet had over a dozen of his people at court. I counted at least four other minotaurs, two bear people, and one wolf-man. Each one of them had brought a little friend to court. They always traveled with an entourage of nubile young things. This year, the girls—all of whom I’d characterize as barely legal—were all wearing the same classic slave girl outfit: chainmail bikini, gauzy skirt, hair in a braid, and a slave collar. The one young man was wearing a leather posing pouch with leather straps crisscrossing his chest, and his own little slave collar. He had to belong to Augra, the bear woman. Sir Mehmet was not winning himself any points with the parents present, but we tried to be an open-minded bunch, and that meant giving consenting adults the benefit of the doubt. As long as the slaves were all legal and willing, he wasn’t breaking any rules.

I didn’t look my best for this impromptu court, but then again I didn’t look my worst either. I smoothed my hair and put on my best confident air, waiting until Berto signaled for me to approach the queen. “Her Majesty, Queen Gwendolin, calls Archer Olivia to approach, that the court might hear her case and render judgment.”

I curtsied and approached. “Your Majesty. I present myself to the wisdom of the court.”

“As a being of honor, and a member of this assemblage, do you swear to tell the truth, Archer Olivia?”

“I do so swear.”

Loralei upended a bag on the picnic table next to the impromptu throne—the assorted cowbells spilled out with a discordant noise. The queen looked at them and shook her head. “Were you responsible for placing these objects in the camp of the Beast Lords?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“And did anyone else assist you in that task?”

“No, Your Majesty. My brother couldn’t make it.”

Sir Mehmet actually looked angrier that I wasn’t denying anything.

“Do you have anything to offer in your defense, Archer Olivia?”

“I object!” snarled my favorite cow-man.

“Your objection is noted, Sir Mehmet, but I am interested in hearing an explanation.”

“To be fair, Your Majesty, the Beast Lords normally arrive Friday mid-afternoon. At least they have for the past few years. While I did plan a disturbance, I had every reason to think it would be a minor annoyance at worst, occurring in the middle of the day. I was very careful to make sure the bells were not in a position to do anyone physical harm.”

A moooooooooooo came from the crowd just then, and I’m sure this time Queen Gwendolin was aiming that exasperated look at Korembi instead of me.

“Thank you, Archer Olivia. I will take your intentions into consideration. I will also note that I have been given no reports of any injuries from Sir Mehmet or any of the rest of his people. Were there any injuries?”

“No…Your Majesty.” was the grudging response.

“Then this is my judgment. While the actions of Archer Olivia were ill-considered, and did break the noise curfew, they were not performed with malice and there was no harm to person or property. For this reason, I will not banish her from this gathering, as some have requested. There will, however, still be consequences for her rash behavior. She will assist in the kitchen for the remainder of the day in preparation for tonight’s stone soup. Since her actions affected everyone at camp, she will atone to everyone at camp through her labors.”

It wasn’t my favorite way to spend the day, but it beat being sent home. Sir Mehmet, however, was not satisfied. “I demand justice! She invaded our campsite and insulted my people. I want trial by combat!”

“I don’t think I can oblige you, Sir Mooohmet. Bullfighting isn’t legal in these parts,” I told him. I could imagine him pawing the ground and smoke coming out of his nostrils like an old cartoon as he gave me his look of death.

Just then Korembi picked up one of the abandoned cowbells. “What’s the matter, mon? You don’t appreciate a little music?” He loudly beat the cowbell with the hilt of his dagger. “This party needs more cowbell, mon. You got to mooooove it, mooooove it.” He waggled his hips and danced out of reach of one of Sir Mehmet’s other Minotaur-garbed people.

The queen shook her head at his antics and ignored me. “Sir Mehmet, your request is denied. There will be no trial by combat. You’ve heard my verdict. I suggest you accept it.”

Loralei loudly announced, “Justice has been served. Court is dismissed.” Everyone stood as the queen rose from her seat and left the court area.

I didn’t say a word as Korembi’s wife, Razaini, casually scooped up the rest of the cowbells while Sir Mehmet was busy demanding a chance to appeal the queen’s judgment.

* * * *

Lady Caitlyn was making certain I had no shortage of vegetables to peel and chop, in between fetching pitchers of potable water for her from the nearby pump. Kat kept poking her head in to check on me, and I kept sending her away. She was in charge of the feast tomorrow and I didn’t want her to spend all day today in the kitchen, too. “Go have fun, Kat. My fault. My punishment.”

Things were a little frosty in my direction at first, but the other helpers stopped glaring at me once they saw I was doing my fair share of the work, and without whining. I’m sure it didn’t hurt that they saw Kat and I were friends. Kat was well liked, especially by the cooking volunteers.

I’d just sliced the last carrot and was ready to move on to the potatoes, when I noticed one of the Beast Lord slave girls perched at the end of the table. “You here for Lord Mooohmet to make sure I’m actually working?”

“No,” she said quietly. “I’m here because I’ve never seen someone stand up to him like that before. You didn’t even look afraid.”

I could tell by how quiet the rest of the kitchen got that I wasn’t the only one listening to this. “Ask anyone. I don’t have the sense to be afraid. I take it you know Derek outside of Sylvan Faire?”

“You could say that. I live with him.” She looked so young−except for the eyes, and Derek had to be older than me.

“I haven’t seen you with him at events before.”

“This is the first year he’s brought me. He said I’d cause too much trouble when I was underage. And I don’t mind dressing like this. With this much skin showing, he doesn’t dare leave any marks.”

I flashed on Colby grabbing me, and a stranger in an elevator watching, and had to choke down my gorge. When I opened my eyes again, she was staring at me, a glimmer of understanding in her eyes. I forcibly pulled myself together. Between deep breaths, and by focusing on the here and now, I held onto my composure by my fingernails. “What’s your name? And how old are you?”

“It’s Theresa, but I go by Tessa. I just turned eighteen last month.”

Oh, really… “And how long have you lived with Derek?”

“Since I was nearly fifteen. I couldn’t stand to live with my meth-head mother and her latest drugged-out boyfriend any more. I didn’t want to be some fourteen-year-old reality-show mom, and at least Derek used rubbers.”

I hadn’t heard Kat come up. “That bastard! I’m calling the police.”

“No!” Tessa looked like she was ready to run. “I’m not dealing with any cops. If you call them, I’ll deny everything.” Her shoulders slumped and the fight drained out of her. “I don’t want to go back. I’m tired of being his blow-up doll, but I’m not talking to the cops.”

I gestured for her to sit back down. “Are you serious about not going back? We can help if that’s what you really want.”

“I’m sure. There’s nothing for me in Colorado Springs. I put all my stuff in the car while he was getting ready—just my clothes and my diary. I was sure I could find someone to give me a ride into town and I’d just figure out what to do next after that. God knows I can’t do much worse. I already ruined everything else. I’ll just keep playing along until Sunday—and then I’ll disappear. What’s a few more blow jobs, give or take?”

Maybe I’d been too stupid to save myself, but I was determined to save her. “No. If you want away, you’re not going to act like his slave while we all pretend we don’t know he’s a walking piece of shit. You can stay with us at our camp. There’s plenty of room. But if you think he’s not going to take ‘fuck off and die’ for an answer, we can always pack up and go home early.”

She flew at me, pulling me into a desperate hug. “I promise you won’t regret this! I knew you were the one. When you faced him down at court—I saw it. I knew.”

I was uncomfortable with how she was looking at me, like I was her knight in shining armor, but I wasn’t going to push her away, either.

I hugged her back. “Why don’t you let someone go with you to get your stuff? Like I said, we have room at our camp. We’re not going to let Derek bother you again.”

Kat whispered in my ear, “I’ll update the boys,” and headed off with Tessa toward the Beast Lords encampment.

I had an uneasy feeling about this. For some reason, Derek didn’t strike me as someone that easily let go of his toys, especially toys as pretty as Tessa, with her rich mahogany hair and dark brown eyes.

Report 1

Interoffice Memo

To: Dr. Wxxxxx

From:Dr. Hxxxxx

Dr. Fxxxxx is getting even more erratic. He says he’s on the verge of something big, but he’s kicked his assistants out of the lab. I know he’s done it before, but it feels different this time. I strongly suggest you report this up the chain, or at least increase monitoring.

Gaming at 8, you in?

Chapter Five

Ch-Ch-Ch-Ch-Changes

I wasn’t very productive at that point, but I stayed at the kitchen. All I could think about was Tessa, and the strong urge to denounce Derek as a child molester and use him for target practice. Berto showed up, delivered a scroll to the head cook, and dropped into a seat next to me at the table.

He leaned close and spoke to me quietly, probably much to the frustration of the other helpers. “Our new guest is settled in. We put her in your tent. Hope you don’t mind. So far no one from Derek’s group has noticed. They’re too busy fighting with the Trolls over the steel drum and cowbell concert.” He looked a bit concerned. “Derek is not going to take this well, once he figures things out. Don’t go anywhere alone tonight. I don’t think he’s stupid enough to try something in front of the group, but with some people you never know. I certainly wouldn’t put some kind of ‘accident’ past him if no one was there to witness.”

“Thanks, Berto, but that’s not exactly reassuring.” I leaned against him, closing my eyes for a minute and just drew on his quiet strength.

“It wasn’t meant to be. It’s meant to be a warning. Don’t be too cocky this time.”

“Her story is so awful. Am I being gullible? Colby was a bastard, and I’m the only one that didn’t see it. What if she’s just playing me for a free ride to Denver?”

“Yeah, you can be too trusting, but in this case I’d go with your gut. Her eyes don’t lie, and I was watching while she was getting settled. Whatever else she is or isn’t saying, no one fakes those kinds of scars, and they certainly don’t put cigarette burns on their own backs.” He gave me a pat on the shoulder. “Just be careful. I think she’s had a tough life, and she does need our help, but girls that survive like she has tend to be tougher than they look. She may be the damsel in distress now, but there might just be a bit of dragon lurking in the shadows. You never know.”

After one more quick hug, he stood up and made sure his lute was at just the right jaunty angle. “Alas, Archer Olivia. A herald’s work is never done. I serve at the pleasure of Her Majesty.” He stopped then, and tossed me a small insulated bag. “Ah, yes. I nearly forgot. The Lady Kat sends you lunch, and sweet kisses.” He wickedly blew me a kiss over his shoulder as he strolled away.

I took my lunch break while the queen had her more official opening court. Apparently, because the turnout had been so much higher on Fridays the last two years, they’d actually planned a few events for today. Berto, still serving as herald, made the announcements.

“Queen Gwendolin welcomes you to the Sylvan Faire, where Humans, Fairies and people of like mind gather in a spirit of companionship and celebration. The archery tournament begins today. Those interested should gather at the appointed place upon conclusion of court. At the request of our kin from up north, this year shall also include what is loosely called a sheep-stealing contest. Your ‘sheep’ may be any creature of your devising that will fit into a cube of one foot to a side. Larger or smaller creatures are not permitted. All beings will post a sheep keeper sign at the entry to their camp to indicate participation in the festivities. For those that wish, Korembi and Razaini will be running a creature workshop at their encampment, site seventeen, after lunch. All are welcome.”

There was much excitement at this announcement, though some of the old timers looked decidedly unhappy. “No good comes of such things,” said Oaken, one of the druids that regularly attended. “It starts in good fun, but hard feelings soon follow.” He shook his head, but didn’t add anything else. Aspen, the youngest of the druids, had been starting to look excited before Oaken spoke up. Now she looked a little downcast. I guessed she wouldn’t be joining the sheep-stealing festivities.

Berto, meanwhile, continued with his announcements. “If you attended morning court, you are aware that there is a stone soup tonight at the pavilion. Bring your own dining gear and beverage of choice, and something to share in the spirit of community. You should plan to assemble at the hour of five.”

“Which means we’ll be lucky to eat by six,” grumbled a young man in leather armor and carrying an impressive-looking axe.

Ignoring the interruption, Berto added, “There will be a bardic tonight. We will begin to assemble at the hour of seven, or at the conclusion of the stone soup, whichever should come first. Bring your talent to share freely with friends.”

It may have been nerves or a lingering hangover, but the longer Berto spoke, the twitchier I got. My ears felt itchy and I swore the sun was scorching my eyeballs, even under the pavilion roof. Hangovers were supposed to get better over time, not worse. I gave Berto a little wave to get his attention before he headed off on another errand.

There were a few other miscellaneous announcements by the cook and the nice lady trying to organize children’s activities, and then court was dismissed.

Thankfully, Berto saw my wave and came back over to me. “Hey Olivia, what’s up?”

“Could you please do me a huge favor? I’m still doing penance, but could you bring me some allergy meds and my sunglasses? The sun is killing my eyes today. Yes, I know, I drank too much and this is my just punishment for overindulgence, but I’m dying here.”

At this point his nursing training took over and he got all serious on me. “How much water have you had to drink today? Not enough, I’m sure.” He opened his flask and handed it to me. “Start on this and I’ll get more water at camp. Your eyes do look a little red. I’ll be right back.”

The flask was empty and I was ready for more water by the time he got back. My eyes were closed, but I could hear him walking up. I could just tell it was him.

“Here you go.” My glasses were pressed into my hands.

I didn’t even open my eyes until they were in place. “Ah, that’s better.” Sunglasses didn’t go with the look, but the dark lenses were a blessed relief today. I downed my allergy pill with most of a chilled bottle of water. Hopefully that would help with whatever else was going on. “Thanks, Berto. You’re the best.”

“You know I am, sweet thing.” He gave me a wicked smile. “But alas for you, I am taken. I’m off duty now. Do you need anything else before I go watch my husband be oh-so-manly at the archery range?”

“Nah, I’m good. Thanks.”

“I brought our feast gear. Since you’re going to already be here, I thought you could claim us a good spot when it’s time to set up for the feast.” With that, he handed over a mid-sized wicker basket. “Drink plenty of water and stay out of the sun for now. Later, my lovely.”

* * * *

The sun was still too bright, even with my dark glasses on. The day felt off. The air almost had a faint metallic tang that jangled the fillings in my teeth. The sky was filled with huge, low hanging clouds. They kind of reminded me of the clouds in one of those alien invasion movies, right before you saw the alien ships for the first time.

Good thing doing my part of the dinner prep was fairly brainless, because the last few days had really thrown me off my game. Colby, Kat, and now a stray teenager. My father would be spinning in his grave, if he knew. Of course, he’d have planted Colby in a grave of his own. That thought made me smile. Cordelia, though, was very much alive, and she was going to freak out all over me. I could feel it. According to her, I’m supposed to stop playing dress-up, get a real job, find a nice young man, and settle down—preferably in that order. Sometimes she forgets she’s my big sister and not my mother. And what was with my damn ears already? The itching was making me nuts. The allergy pill obviously wasn’t helping, so I peeled off the ear tips and tucked them into my belt pouch. Maybe it was the adhesive.

The aromas from the soup pot were delectable, and I was starting to get hungry. Sir Tarly was heading toward the cooking area and came directly over to me. “Her Majesty is pleased with how you carried out your tasks with good grace. Enjoy the rest of your weekend.”

Since it was getting close to dinner, there was no point in going back to camp to change, and while Berto was probably overreacting about Derek, I decided to take his advice for once and not go off alone. I took our feast kit and picked out a table with a decent amount of shade. Bless him, Berto even came back to help me with our set-up. “Mikah is taking a quick sponge bath before dinner and he said I was too distracting. Here I am, to help you instead.”

We were putting the finishing touches on our feasting spot when Berto whistled under his breath. I gave him a sideways look. “I’m gay and married, not dead.”

I looked up and saw Kat and Mikah, and almost didn’t recognize the young woman walking with them, holding hands with Kat. Tessa was stunning. She was wearing one of Kat’s forest green bodices, laces pulled tight to give her some truly amazing cleavage, with a matching skirt that really set off her caramel skin. Her hair was sprinkled with gold dust and styled back to show off perky little cat ears. Whatever magic she did with her eye makeup made her eyes smolder.

Berto nudged me and murmured, “Close your mouth Olivia. You’re starting to drool.”

Hastily, I looked over at Kat, who winked at me and smiled—if anything, she looked pleased at my ogling. There was a fresh love bite on her neck.

With only a minor amount of shuffling around, we all took our seats—Kat, Tessa, me, and Mikah, with Berto on the end.

I leaned over and whispered to Tessa, “Wow, you look great. I’m glad Kat always brings more garb than any one person could wear.”

The smile she gave me in return made me warm all over. “Kat helped me with the bodice. I couldn’t have done it without her,” she said.

My mind was telling me that she was a teenager and a damsel in distress—and what about Kat?—while my body was saying, Shut up, she’s hot! Given Kat’s fresh love bite, I was pretty sure Kat had more than just helped Tessa with the bodice, too.

As folks were settling into their places, I glanced around to see if I could spot Derek’s group. I was glad to see that he and his crew were on the far side of the feasting area. It took me that long to notice all of the fanciful creatures adorning the tables. The Trolls had a cluster of what looked like plush baby dinosaurs with brightly colored feather mohawks. A few of the Elven types had little dragons perched on their shoulders. I couldn’t quite see how they were fastened on, but they looked amazing. Even Derek’s crew had an assortment of colorful small wolves and sheep.

Kat told me, “They’re for the sheep-stealing competition. No one trusted leaving their sheep at camp over dinner, so everyone brought them along. Korembi and Razaini did an amazing job at their sheep-building workshop. They even gave out all of the materials for people to use. Of course, they brought the compys with them, already made.”

“The what?”

“Compys—you know, the little tiny dinosaurs? Proper name Compsognathus.”

I stared at her like she’d grown an extra head. “How on earth do you know what they are and what their proper name is?”

“Oh, I didn’t. Korembi and Razaini told me. They’re paleontology professors at the university in Wyoming. The rest of their group is all grad students. This is their fun event to start the summer, and then they’re all off to their next dig. You should see the mascot they have in their camp. It’s a giant raptor skeleton.”

“Velociraptor? Like in those old dinosaur movies?” I asked.

“No. Velociraptors are actually the size of a dog, according to Korembi.” Kat held up a hand just over knee height to illustrate. “The ones in the movie are the size of Utahraptor—around seven feet tall. That’s the skeleton Korembi has.”

“Cool. I wonder how they get it in their car?”

Unfortunately, our little conversation was interrupted by the not-dulcet tones of Sir Mehmet. He apparently hadn’t recognized Tessa earlier with actual clothes on, but now he was staring right at us. “Hey! What are you doing over there?”

Well, that certainly got everyone’s attention. The assemblage was staring at him like a bull in a china shop—sorry, I couldn’t resist.

Tessa’s shoulders drooped a bit, and then she glanced at me. She lifted her chin and glared back at him. “I’m sitting where I choose. And you know what, Derek? I don’t choose you. You could say I’m mooooving on.”

“You ungrateful little bitch! I brought you here, and I’ll tell you where to sit!” He actually took a few steps toward us, and people were moving to intervene when Wendy used her mom voice, which was way more serious than the queen voice. “That’s enough! Sir Mehmet, I have indulged you enough today. We all play the roles we choose, but you don’t own anyone, costumes to the contrary. Take one more step in that direction, and I will radio the rangers to escort you out. Am. I. Clear?”

For a second I thought he was going to come after us, right in front of everyone. One of his friends whispered urgently in his ear as she pulled him back to his own table. Augra stuck out in Derek’s group since they didn’t have many women who weren’t slave girls, and she tended to be imposing. Right now, we owed her one.

Conversation was subdued for a bit, but quickly got back to normal as food was brought out and regular dinner chatter picked back up. Everyone was talking about the sheep-stealing today. It sounded like it had been a lot of fun, with only a few incidents of overzealous sheep procurement. The barbarian-adventurer types apparently took their sheep-stealing very seriously. I was kind of sorry I missed it, and made a mental note to talk to Korembi later. Maybe if I asked him nicely, he’d let me make some kind of critter so I could join in tomorrow.

Somehow I ended up with the sun in my eyes again. Even with those freaky clouds, it was insanely bright, and it brought back my headache with a vengeance. I even felt a little buzzed, and I’d had nothing but water all day. I muttered, “I swear it must be a full moon or something. Leo can’t make it. Mooohmet is a bigger idiot than usual. My freaking ears will not stop bugging me. And what is with the sun today? Did someone turn it up to eleven?”

I felt cool fingers on my neck first, rubbing gently, and then warm breath in my ear. Tessa whispered, “Thank you for letting me stay with you. I’m very grateful. I don’t know how I’ll ever make it up to you. I’d be happy to give you a real massage after dinner, to help you relax.”

In case her words left any confusion as to her meaning, the soft kiss on my ear and cool fingers trailing up my thigh removed all doubt. “Kat said I could stay in your tent. I hope that’s all right with you.”

I assumed her question was rhetorical, because I couldn’t think straight to answer. I wanted to push the plates aside, lay her back on the table, and ravish her right there. What on earth had come over me? I’m not normally a ravish-someone-in-public-at-dinner kind of person.

Tessa had the softest lips. She tasted like raspberries and sin. I was vaguely aware of Kat on her other side, nibbling on her ear and kissing her neck. Someone was tapping me on the shoulder and wouldn’t go away. I finally had to breathe. “What?” I snapped.

It was Mikah. “I don’t know what the two of you are trying to prove, Olivia, but you should probably stop making out with Tessa at the table.”

Oh my god… When did my hand get up her skirt like that? Thank god for the long tablecloth. What was wrong with me?

“I don’t know what’s going on with you tonight, but if you keep it up, Sir Mehmet is going to have a cow.” Mikah looked horrified as soon as the words left his lips. “I cannot believe I said that. We’re all switching to water.”

“I haven’t had anything but water all day. Just ask Berto,” I hissed back at him.

I tried to extricate myself from Tessa and her garments as subtly as possible, and return my attention to dinner. She pouted a tiny bit, taking my hand and sucking long and slow on one of my fingers. “Later then…”

The queen talked about the day’s activities after the feast, but honestly, I couldn’t remember a word she said. I wanted Tessa, like I had never wanted someone in my life. I couldn’t seem to see anyone but her, and it was all I could to do to keep my hands to myself. Court ended and Mikah threw up his hands. “Hurry up. Go. We’ll clean up.”

Tessa sashayed up the road to our camp, and it was like she had an invisible leash attached directly to my clit. She smiled over her shoulder at me, and for an instant her eyes flashed crimson red, right before she disappeared into my tent. I could hear the soft sounds of clothing dropping to the ground. I may have left a trail of clothes across the middle of our camp. All I know is that I was already naked when I reached her.

Her eyes were hypnotic. She was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen. I fell to my knees and buried my face in the cleft between her legs, drowning in her sweet honey, licking and sucking at her. I stroked her perfect, delicious cheeks and explored up her inner thighs, my hands slick with her fluids. She rode my lips all the way down to the bed. She fell on her back and opened herself wide to me, moaning loudly when I slid my fingers inside her, keeping rhythm with my tongue.

I felt kisses on my neck then, and naked breasts pressed into my back. Kat purred into my ear, “You didn’t wait,” and nipped at my throat, marking me.

She licked at the tiny wound, teasing me with her tongue. Something cool and hard pressed against my ass, and then the head of an enormous dildo pushed into my eager pussy, filling me. Kat rode me hard, reaching around to pinch my taut nipples while I drank from Tessa like a madwoman lost in the desert.

Tessa’s hands convulsed in my hair, and Kat took me with a steady rhythm, one hand on my breast and the other playing my clit like a master. Tessa cried out, pulling me into her so hard I couldn’t breathe. Kat gave one last thrust and moaned loud in my ear. I screamed deep in my throat as I lost myself in my own orgasm.

We collapsed in a warm pile, still breathing hard, and I heard “O Fortuna” on my phone in the other room. “Cordie, not now!” I muttered. I willed her to leave a message, but the damn phone kept ringing—and then finally, blessed silence.

Chapter Six

Code Zombie

The zipper opened on the tent, and a bundle of clothing sailed through the small opening, landing with a soft thump. “You ladies might want to get dressed,” said Mikah. “I would be surprised if we didn’t get some company from the Beast Lords tonight. You were putting on quite a show at dinner.”

The fog in my head cleared, and the feast came back to me in painful detail. Now I wished I could forget dinner entirely. I couldn’t believe we did that at dinner, in public, with children present. “Forget the Beast Lords—someone’s mom or dad is going to kill us first.”

Kat slowly pulled out of me. I couldn’t help but stare at the size of her jet-black strap-on. I had no idea she had such interesting toys. I was going to be lucky if I didn’t walk funny for the next week. Tessa languidly pulled me over and kissed me deeply before she pulled Kat close and kissed her just as thoroughly. “That was amazing. I hope we do it again soon.”

Still a little shaky, I gathered my own clothes from the pile, and yet part of me wanted Tessa again. Kat looked a little unsteady too, but her lips curved into a sexy smile. On the other hand, Tessa positively glowed with vitality.

I shook my head to clear the fog, and quickly washed up and got dressed, trying not to wince at my renewed tenderness. I gave up the wig as a lost cause, snagging my phone and bracing myself to leave the privacy of the tent. I know my face was glowing red.

Mikah looked carefully bland, while Berto gave me a questioning look. He couldn’t be more confused than I was. I loved Kat. I wanted to be with her. I was determined to clean up my life. How did I end up in a three-way with Kat and a complete stranger on an hour’s acquaintance?

Tessa and Kat emerged from the tent and joined us at the table. Kat studied my face, and I wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Whatever it was, she didn’t seem to find it.

Tessa smiled like a cat in the cream, and looked more delighted than anything.

I used my phone to give me something else to look at. “That’s odd. My sister called but she didn’t leave a message.” There was a little ping then, to announce a new text message. It was from Cordie. “Code Zombie. NAD. OMW Zombie Central. Be careful. Love C.”

Tessa was reading over my shoulder. “You have a weird sister. Code Zombie? Zombie Central?”

Mikah’s head jerked around and he held his hand out for my phone. He handed it back to me after a second, and said “Call your sister back, Olivia.”

I rang her cell and heard, “You have reached the phone of Cordelia Mitchell at the Department of Public Health and Environment. Please leave a message…”

“She’s not answering. NAD means not a drill. Code Zombie is a joke, kind of. Cordie works for the people that respond if there’s a public health outbreak of some kind, or there’s need of a disaster response team. We always said she’d be on call if the zombie apocalypse ever arrived. Code Zombie means I’m supposed to take my disaster response kit and get someplace safe. Zombie Central is the CDC in Atlanta.”

Mikah was pacing. “If there’s some kind of outbreak, we don’t want to be in a metropolitan area, except our emergency supplies are at home, in the middle of a metropolitan area.”

“We can’t just head into the woods, Mikah. We don’t know what’s going on. I’m not running off in nothing but my Faire gear. Besides, Cordie didn’t say to get out of town. She said to get the zombie kit. If we need to hole up somewhere, the house is as secure as anything. We have a wall around the place, an iron gate, security, and all of our supplies.”

“Okay, here’s what we’re going to do. Berto, please make our apologies to the queen and let her know we have to leave unexpectedly and Kat won’t be doing her work shift tomorrow. The rest of us will start breaking camp. If anyone asks, it’s just a small family issue. We’re not trying to cause a panic.”

Mikah pulled out his own cell phone as he was talking and hit speed dial. “Hey Ted, how’s it going? Yeah, we’re fine here, too. I wondered if you could do us a solid? Grab your bug-out gear and go hang out at the house. Keep the gate closed to anyone else but us. We may be heading out sooner rather than later. I’ll explain when we get there. Take care. We will.”

Kat said, “Mikah, I’m going to drop a word with Korembi. They’re good people and they wouldn’t do anything to cause a panic.”

I turned to Tessa, “You’re still welcome to come with us. I don’t know what’s going on and Denver might not be the best place to be heading into.”

“I’m staying with you. What’s life without a little excitement?” She headed toward my tent. “I’ll start packing in here.”

I tried Cordie one more time. Still no answer. At least my eyes had finally settled down. I took off the dark glasses and noticed the sky. “Mikah, look. The sun shouldn’t be going down yet, and look at those low clouds. I swear the sky seems almost purple. Do you see it too?”

“Yeah, and we’re not the only ones.”

I could make out people in their camps and on the road and they were all looking up and pointing at the sky.

Oaken walked up from the druid camp to the south west. “It’s well that you’re breaking camp. We can hear the Beast Lords from our site, and Sir Mehmet is inciting his people over your ‘theft’ of that girl.” He shook his head. “Something is wrong with the energy today. We can all feel it. We’re going to cast a circle and pray for guidance and protection.”

I changed back into street clothes for the drive. Berto got back as I was breaking down the kitchen area. He and Mikah started taking down the tents. We were all moving fairly quickly—even Tessa. “Wendy thinks something odd is going on, too. She has her radio with her and says she’ll call the rangers if things go pear-shaped.”

I could actually hear them calling the quarters at the druid camp. That was odd, because normally they were too far back in the woods for us to hear anything. The wind must have been blowing just right, except I didn’t feel any wind. Tessa and I were taking down the shade tent over the table when I heard heavy footsteps coming our way. Just great. That’s all we needed.

“Boys, we’ve got company.” I can’t believe they didn’t hear it. It sounded like a herd of oxen breaking through the underbrush.

It was Sir Mehmet, along with four others dressed in minotaur garb. Luckily they weren’t as big as Derek, but they were still big enough.

Mikah stepped between them and me and Tessa. “My apologies, gentlefolk, but we are unable to welcome guests at this time. Necessity draws us away. We mean no offense.” He gave charm and grace his best shot. He would have fared better with a big rock.

“Do what you want,” Mehmet growled, “but the girl is staying with us.”

Mikah dropped all pretenses of Faire-speak. “You’ve already had this discussion Derek. The lady doesn’t want to go with you. Let it go before we have to call someone.”

After that, everything happened too fast.

Derek bellowed and charged at Mikah, shoving him hard into a tree. “Stay out of it, pretty boy, unless you want to play, too.”

Mikah turned his head. “Berto, run and get Kat and the Trolls. Hurry!”

He gave one horrified look, and took off through the trees. They made a half-hearted effort to catch him, but he was too fast.

I stepped forward. “Back off, cow-shit for brains. You’re already down for assault, Derek. Don’t make it worse.” They had the brawn, so I was going for the bravado. I would have preferred some brawn.

Sneaking a look at Mikah, it was clear he was in trouble. His eyes were glazed and he staggered, trying to pull himself up.

“Rogath, Hagar, bring me my slave. Chagal, Gax, you grab that one.” Derek gestured at me. “We’re going to teach her a lesson about poaching other people’s property.”

Tessa held a butcher knife from the kitchen box in front of her, and I drew my belt dagger. In retrospect, I should have screamed, but I still believed we’d fix this. Stupid, stupid, Olivia.

Tessa made a few stabbing motions at the two approaching her, but I could tell she really wasn’t prepared to stab anyone, and I wasn’t either. The problem was that they could tell, too.

“Stay away! You can’t get away with this!” she hissed at them.

They easily batted away her knife. The taller one stuffed some kind of gag in her mouth, and dragged her back toward Derek. She clawed wildly at him until the other one pulled her arms behind her back and held her by the wrists. No one but me could hear her muffled screams.

I was backing away from the two coming at me when a twig snapped behind me. I howled in pain and dropped the dagger as someone jerked me roughly backward by my own hair. The person behind me covered my mouth with his hand, and dragged me toward the Beast Lords’ camp. I grabbed at anything I could reach to try and slow them down. The other two pried my hands loose from the picnic table and lifted me bodily. I bit at the hand over my mouth and thrashed wildly, but they were too strong.

Mikah tried to pull out his phone, and Derek slammed a fist into the side of his head. Mikah dropped again, and this time he wasn’t getting up. Derek growled, “I told you to stay out of it.” Grabbing Mikah by the ankle, he dragged him along with the rest of us.

* * * *

There were even more of the Beast Lords waiting when we got to their camp. I saw Beast Lords as bears, big hunting cats, wolves, one hyena, and even an eagle. Augra didn’t help them, but she didn’t try to stop them either.

They tied me to one tree, hands bound behind my back. They tied Tessa next to me, bound the same way, except she also had a strip of duct tape over her mouth. Her eyes were huge and tears were running down her cheeks. Derek dropped Mikah to the ground and tied him to one of those heavy metal picnic tables. Mikah was breathing, but he looked awfully pale, and his eyes were closed.

My head pounded and I shook with fear. I had a pretty good idea what Derek meant when he said he’d teach me a lesson for interfering with Tessa. It was the same lesson evil bullies had used against women throughout the ages.

I heard several someones running toward the camp, and there seemed to be a lot of shouting from Korembi and Berto and several others in the Troll contingent. “Derek, mon, this has to stop. De rangers already been called. You only makin’ things worse, mon.”

I had trouble seeing through my tears, but Derek seemed much bigger and hairier than I remembered, and he had horns. I blinked wildly and forced my eyes to focus. He had giant horns, and he wasn’t wearing a mask. “They’re my prizes. Get your own,” he growled at Korembi.

The forest was alive with animal noises, and the air was filled with purple clouds and swirls of purple ground fog. I don’t know how I saw this in the dark, but something small with a bright feathered crest was sneaking toward me. It looked like a compy. Now I knew I’d lost it. Maybe I was actually in the hospital already? I saw another compy, and then another, but no one else seemed to notice them. They disappeared behind us, and something started chewing at the ropes. I tried not to wince when sharp little teeth grazed my skin every now and then.

The world seemed to ripple, and even Derek’s group rocked back a little. What the hell? It was still dark, but now I could see everything. There were people beyond the trees, and smaller creatures moving along the ground and higher up. I heard a screeching hiss, and a large creature rushed toward us from Korembi’s camp. How did something that big move with so little noise? Frantic, I gave my hands a jerk and the rope finally separated.

Energy pulsed through me, wanting to get out. “Derek, you bastard. You’re going to pay for this.”

I pulled myself up as he charged toward me, bellowing incoherently with rage. Oh my god. He was freaking huge. I jumped out of the way at the last minute, backpedaling through the trees, and he grabbed the axe from their wood pile like it was a child’s toy.

I shouted, “Stop,” and tiny balls of blue light flew from my hands and slammed into his massive chest.

He staggered and I smelled burnt fur, but he was still coming. His axe began its fatal arc toward me when a seven-foot tall dinosaur skeleton—a freaking Utahraptor—leaped onto his back. Its claws dug deep, and there was so much blood. He howled and tried to bring the axe around, but he was no match for the raptor. It was a born hunter, and tonight Derek was its prey.

Derek thrashed around, slamming back into a tree and trying to knock the raptor loose. He gave it a jolt, but it had too good a grip. It hissed again and reached around Derek, opening his belly like an overripe melon, spilling gleaming entrails onto the ground. He screamed, and I hoped to never hear that sound again. The raptor screeched, shaking Derek like a doll. There was a sharp crack and Derek went limp and silent.

The creature bent to feed, snout buried in Derek’s gut. I stared in horror at the muscles and flesh regenerating on the skeletal raptor. The compys scampered over to the body, waiting for some kind of signal from the raptor, eagerly jostling each other for the scraps.

The world froze in time for one horrible second, and the only sound was the wet feasting of the dinosaurs and several people sobbing. Korembi said, “Stella?” and the raptor, now flesh and blood, cocked her head and looked at him. She shook her body, settling her feathers, and then stalked over to him, gently butting his chest with her head. Her eyes followed Berto as he came toward us, but she made no move to attack. She made a chirruping noise at Korembi, and returned to Derek’s remains.

I fumbled with Tessa’s ropes, nearly chewed through by the compys, and finally got her free. She braced herself and yanked the tape off of her mouth, wincing at the hair it took with it, and pulling out the washcloth they’d used to gag her. I stumbled my way to Mikah and Berto. The remaining Beast Lords, now truly part Beast, watched, but kept their distance.

Berto had tears in his eyes. “He’s breathing. He just has to wake up. You hear that Mikah? You need to wake up now.” He looked at me then, and his eyes got wide. “Olivia?”

“What?”

“I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore. Olivia, look at your arm.”

I did, and rubbed my eyes again. My arm was gleaming obsidian. The hair straggling over my shoulder was fine, and white as snow. My ears had finally stopped itching. I touched one ear cautiously. It was elongated and came to a delicate point, sticking out through my new hair.

Berto and Mikah looked normal to me, but Tessa was not quite herself. She had tiny, ivory horns peeking out of her hair. The pupils of her eyes were vertical crimson slits. Her bodice was mostly tatters, and leathery black wings curved up from her back. A barbed tail lashed back and forth with agitation and excitement. She gave me a wicked look, and suddenly I wanted her again—as urgently as the first time. If we were doing a dungeon crawl, I’d have said she was a succubus. As soon as the word popped into my head, I knew I was right.

Korembi came up to us, eyes still on the raptor. “I think Stella be fine now, mon. Our first raptor. Ain’t she a beauty?” He looked me over. “I’d say you be making a fine Dark Elf yourself, Olivia. Maybe we wake up tomorrow, and maybe we don’t, but I always knew I was Troll to the bone, mon.” He drew my attention to his companion. She looked like a Seal Point Siamese—all creamy fur darkening to rich brown around her hands and muzzle, delicate pointed ears, and she was wearing Kat’s clothes. I stared, and it was Kat staring back at me from the delicate feline face.

“Miss Kitty? Oh my god.”

She hugged me tight. “Olivia, what are we going to do? I’m a cat. I can’t be a giant cat. And dinosaurs don’t just show up and eat people, no matter how much they deserve it.”

If anyone needed a drink right now, she did. What was I saying? We all did. “We need to get out of here. We need to get home.”

Berto stroked Mikah’s forehead, whispering quietly. A soft golden glow followed the wake of his hand, and the broken skin on Mikah’s forehead visibly knit itself back together. Mikah’s eyes fluttered open, and his face glowed with love as he gazed up at Berto. “You fixed my headache. I always said you have magic hands.”

None of Derek’s people tried to keep us from leaving their camp. I think seeing their leader being eaten by a Utahraptor had a deleterious effect on their morale.

My jeans were loose, and too long on my new body. Elves really were smaller. The strap from my quiver would be pressed into service as a belt the second we returned to our camp.

The druid camp was surrounded by a shimmering gold dome. I hoped they were okay, but I wasn’t going to stop and ask.

We were putting the last few things in the cars, and suddenly I couldn’t stop laughing. I laughed until I couldn’t breathe, and only stopped when Berto gave me a shake. “They sent Cordie to the CDC. I don’t think there’s going to be a miracle vaccination for this one.” I snapped a selfie and added a quick text to Cordie. “Hey, sis. Vaccinate this!”

Report 2

Interoffice Memo

To:Dr. Wxxxxx

From:Dr. Hxxxxx

Oh my god! I told you he was losing it. Dr. Fxxxxx is locked in his lab. There are flying rats in the hallways. We can’t cut the power. Why aren’t those boneheads from Special Forces doing anything? Can’t they break down the door? If you don’t come out of your office, I swear I’m going to have them break down your door. Come on. Hide under your desk later.

To:Dr. Hxxxxx

From:Dr. Wxxxxx

Screw you! I’m a chubby walking teddy bear. I’ll hide under my desk if I want to.

Chapter Seven

Campers, We Are Leaving!

I really wanted to get out of here, but this night wasn’t quite done with us yet. With my amazing new vision, I could easily see a young boy standing on the dark road just outside our camp. “Who’s there?”

Seth, Wendy’s oldest son, rushed into our campsite. He had one of those small dragons on his shoulder, but this one was looking around and making crooning noises. His eyes got huge when he looked at us, but his need outweighed his surprise. “You’re still here! Mom says we need Berto. Something got my dad and his leg is hurt real bad.”

While Berto got his medical kit from the van, I grabbed my archery gear. “Let’s go,” Berto told Seth.

“I’m going with you!” I told him. “You can’t go alone, and someone needs to stay with Kat and Tessa.”

“I’ll stay,” said Mikah. He got his own archery gear out of the van as we left with Seth.

Last time we went to the pavilion loop, it was a short walk in broad daylight. While I could see everything as clear as day, I still jumped at every shadow.

Seth kept his flashlight aimed at the ground and was practically running. “You have to hurry!”

Wendy was ghost pale when we got to her camp. Mike had a blood-soaked towel wrapped around his lower leg and his lips were grey. Berto was all business now. “Wendy, I need your help. You can do this.”

Ignoring Mike’s muffled groans and focusing on the forest around us, I put the light to my back and moved a little way into the darkness. With an arrow nocked but not drawn, I scanned the night for anything coming this way. Wendy hadn’t said what got Mike, but it attacked his leg, so I kept a watch close to the ground.

There was a flash of movement, and a small snarling creature hurtled toward me. I got off one arrow. It went wide, and the creature was on me. It wasn’t big, but its leap knocked me to the ground. It was one of the small wolf-like creatures from the sheep-stealing competition.

I got an arm between me and the creature just in time. It kept those flashing teeth away from my throat, but its claws were shredding my forearm. Grimly ignoring the pain, I desperately felt around for one of my other arrows. I snagged one and drove the arrow deep into one of its glowing yellow eyes. The thrashing finally slowed and then stopped. The remaining eye went dim. I threw the body off me, clutching my torn arm tight to my chest and trying to staunch the bleeding.

I lay there, panting, eyes squeezed closed, and finally forced myself to get up. Snagging my bow with my good hand, I staggered back to the camp. “Berto, when you’re done there, I have another customer for you.”

I dropped onto the bench of the picnic table and willed my head to stop spinning. My ears were ringing, and everything sounded far away. Seth was great. He got another towel and wrapped it tightly around my wounded arm.

“I got it,” I gritted out. “It’s just past those trees.”

Seth dug a stick into the embers of their campfire and grimly walked toward where I’d gestured, carrying his makeshift torch. He looked like a whole different kid from the little boy I’d seen at dinner in another life.

“Seth, please stay close. We don’t know how many more there are.”

He came back with the body and dropped it near the wood pile. He confirmed my guess. “That was one of the wolves from the sheep-stealing thing. I saw at least ten of them while I was making my dragon.” The tiny creature stretched her blue and gold wings and preened under the attention. He broke into a ghost of a smile. “Her name is Karinda.”

“Okay, well, that’s one wolf critter down, and maybe nine or so to go.” I gestured at the body and the arrow still sticking out of its eye. “I’m going to guess that one of those is what attacked your dad.”

His eyes got wide and he looked a little pale. Karinda responded to his fear by flaring her little wings and hissing as he stared at the wolf body.

“Where are your sisters right now?”

“They’re in the tent. Mom didn’t want them to see dad’s leg.”

“I think it might be better if they came out and sat with us. Can you go get them? Oh, and did they make any critters today?”

“Adele didn’t make anything. She says stealing is bad, even for fun. Bethie made a pink sheep.”

I was relieved when Seth returned quickly with both girls trailing behind him. The youngest was cuddling a fuzzy pink sheep about the size of a small poodle.

I spared a look in Berto’s direction, wishing he would hurry. Mike was biting down hard on a leather belt and Berto was stitching the deep gash in his leg. I hoped to never again see someone’s leg from that particular angle, and I really didn’t want to look at my arm when that towel came off.

“Seth, do you think you could build up the campfire for us? It’s down to coals and I think we could stand to have a better fire going.”

He seemed happier to have something to do. He was trying so hard to look grown-up. I think he was all of thirteen. Adele and Beth slid closer to me. Adele looked to be eleven or twelve, and Beth looked a few years younger. I told them, “You girls are being so brave tonight. I know your mom and dad are proud of you. Your dad is going to be okay, you know. Berto is taking good care of him.”

The fire messed up my newfound ability to see things in the dark, but I was having trouble focusing my eyes anyway, and wouldn’t have been able to fight off anything else if it had popped out of the darkness. I was really hoping the fire would keep the smaller critters away for now. Seth even brought me a bottle of water, lid off, when he finished. Good kid.

* * * *

I was having a bad dream that I fell into a campfire and my arm was on fire, and then I woke up the rest of the way and it felt much worse. Somehow, I’d ended up on the ground. I was cold and wet, and Berto was doing something excruciating to my arm. “Hold still Olivia. I’m almost done.”

It was still dark, so I couldn’t have been out that long. “Hey Olivia, you gonna make a habit of fainting now? The Dark Elves, they gonna kick you out of the club.” Korembi’s upside-down face appeared, his hands on my shoulders keeping me pinned while Berto worked.

There seemed to be a lot more people gathered around, talking in low voices. “Seth had the sense to come get us when you passed out,” Kat murmured, her whiskers tickling my ear. “We were already discussing things with Korembi when he showed up, so we moved everyone down here.” She kissed my forehead and she felt all soft and furry. “Stop scaring me like that! You’ve only been a Dark Elf for a couple of hours and you’ve nearly been killed twice now.”

Dark Elves were supposed to be tough, at least according to all of the stories I’d read and games I’d played. Clearly I was doing it wrong.

Mike was wrapped in a blanket near the campfire and drinking from a mug while Wendy hovered over him. Of the people that made it to Wendy’s campsite, Mike and I seemed to have suffered the worst injuries so far. A fairly steady stream of vehicles was crunching down the gravel roads, though.

Korembi helped me into a chair, and Berto used some kind of sling and strap to bind my injured left arm tightly to my chest. As soon as I was settled, Kat produced a mug of faintly steaming beef broth with a slight medicinal flavor. She held the mug for me while I drank.

“The cities may be dangerous, but we can’t stay here,” said Korembi. “I don’t think we can just drive off into the dark and hope for the best, either. Razaini and I, we feel the wild speak to us. We say wait here for now, and let us do some scouting.”

Mikah spoke from somewhere behind me. “No one should be going off alone right now.”

“We not be going alone, mon. I feel—we feel— our spirit animals under the skin, scratching to get out. We stay here, with the rest of you guarding us, and send our spirit animals to have a look around.”

It sounded crazy, but given everything we’d seen tonight, it actually seemed like a halfway decent plan. It wasn’t like I had any better ideas.

They sketched out a circle in the dirt, off to the side from the camp fire. Sitting cross-legged inside the circle, facing each other, Razaini and Korembi lit two incense sticks, standing them up in the ground. Their eyes closed and they swayed together, chanting in a language I couldn’t understand. A ghost raptor burst free from Korembi and took off running impossibly fast to the south. A pterodactyl flew from Razaini, winging skyward to the north.

The other Trolls stared at them. They looked as surprised as we were. “Wonder how long this is going to take?” asked one of them.

“Who knows? As long we’re hanging out together, how about some introductions?” said one of the women. “I’m Sonya, but I go by Soni. This lug here is my boyfriend, Wonu, or Frank as he’s known in the mundane world of academia.” She pointed. “That’s Zonu—John—and Saeazi—Stacy.” They all waved. “Last, but not least, there’s Huka—Henry—and Talju—May. None of us know how she puts up with him—those crazy kids.”

Sonya started in on a story about last year’s dig and someone getting stranded in a porta-john, and I faded out. I must have slept again a little, because next thing I knew, Kat was urging me to wake up. “They’re back.”

They both looked exhilarated, but pale under their greenish skin. “Amazing, mon. Amazing. The spirits, they be everywhere.”

Razaini spoke first. “Sorry kids, but north is no good. The snow gates were closed, and I saw a sign that said Humans Only. I saw ranchers with shotguns, and more wolves than you could possibly imagine. The crazy thing was that with a lot of the wolves, I could see right through them—but that didn’t stop them from attacking things. Spirit or not, they were drawing blood.”

Korembi hugged her a moment, and cleared his throat. “I think we can still get south. We can reach the main road and avoid town for quite a ways.”

“Please come with us,” Mikah said. “There’s plenty of room at our house in Denver. I called a friend already and the place is still secure. If we can get there, we’ll be safe for now.”

The rest of the Trolls looked expectantly to Korembi and Razaini. Korembi nodded and answered. “We be happy to accept, mon.”

Wendy said, “My sister has a ranch out east. We’re going to try and reach her place. Berto, thank you. I don’t know what we would have done without you.” She went over and gave him a hug. Mike smiled weakly.

“I’m glad I was able to help.” Berto hugged her back. “Mike, you should be okay for now, but you’ll still want to see a regular doctor as soon as you can. I suggest you take the creature’s body with you, just in case they need to test it for anything.”

Henry scooped it into a trash bag with a stick. He kind of grimaced when he pulled the arrow loose so the bag wouldn’t tear. I wasn’t sure I really wanted it back. “I’ll put it in the trunk for you,” he said.

The light of false dawn filtered through the trees. It was already bright enough to pierce my new eyes. Kat saw me wince and got my sunglasses from the car. She had to help me put them on. It’s trickier than you’d think to try and do it one handed.

Wendy’s car was already packed and ready to go. I guess folks got busy while Berto was sewing my arm back together. Razaini handed Wendy a thermos. “This coffee be enough to grow hair on your chest, but at least it be keeping you awake while you drive.” Kat threw her a dirty look—maybe she was feeling a little fur sensitive—but I don’t think Razaini noticed.

Berto and Mikah helped Mike into the back of their car so he could stretch out his leg. The two girls were sound asleep next to him, but Seth was wide awake beside his mom, riding shotgun. “Be safe,” Wendy called back to us as the car pulled away.

“Yeah, you too.”

We were getting our own little caravan ready to move out when Korembi headed off. “I be checking on the druids, mon. I be right back.” I was pretty sure he’d be safe, since Stella was following him around like a giant killer puppy.

The rest of Wendy’s court headed out while we waited for Korembi. Lori, Sam, and Kathy all lived near each other in Longmont. Surprisingly, none of them, or their families, appears to have Changed. “We’ll be fine,” Sam said. “I think we’ll all be safe enough driving home.” I could tell by the way he was looking at us that he didn’t think we’d be quite as lucky.

Berto sat next to me, dark circles under his eyes and looking exhausted. I pretended to ignore the blood stains on his tunic. “That thing that attacked me was vicious. How did Mike fight it off, or do you think something else attacked him?”

“I’m willing to bet it was the same creature. Wendy whacked it with the stick from the fire pit. The embers on the end were enough to send it running. She may not be a fighter, but she has a heck of a golf swing.”

“Not that I mind getting my arm fixed and not bleeding to death, but why didn’t you use the glowy-light thing like you did on Mikah? My arm is killing me and I’m completely useless like this.”

He looked troubled. “I tried. I don’t know why it wouldn’t work. I couldn’t get it to work with Mike either. And why didn’t you shoot those little balls of light like you did before?”

“I forgot. I panicked and I forgot.” We both sat there, looking glum. “Oh my god, Berto. We’re noobs. We’re not even first level adventurers. We’re those idiots trying to figure out the tutorial—and I always skip the tutorial.”

“We’d better not skip this one. Our lives might just depend on it.”

“Somehow, when I dreamed about becoming a fantasy adventurer, I was always a max-level character with epic gear. Look at me. I’m wearing vendor trash.”

We were still pondering our noobness when Korembi got back. “Oaken and them are breaking camp. They’ll be caravanning back with us. They good people. I know Cliff—Oaken—going way back.”

The druids were nothing if not efficient, which was completely unexpected given my usual experience with the pagan community. They were packed and ready to go within thirty minutes. “The Lord and Lady call, and we answer,” was all Oaken had to say about their unprecedented speed.

A number of other vehicles disappeared down the road while we put out the campfire and stowed folding chairs in cars.

It got quiet when three folks looking half bear and half human walked up to the camp. They all bore bloody claw marks, but had a quiet strength. A few of the little wolf creatures were following at their heels, peaceful but alert.

One of them spoke, and even though it was deeper, I recognized Augra’s voice. “We claim this territory in the name of the Beast Lords. You killed Sir Mehmet, but he was weak, and the weak perish. Leave now and we let you live.”

Kat grabbed me by my good shoulder like she expected me to say something stupid. Okay, I resembled that remark, but this time I bit my tongue. I was in no condition to wrestle with one bear, let alone three. And it was the bloody raptor that killed him, not us.

Mikah nodded. “We’re leaving now. We won’t be returning. I hope you’ll allow anyone else to leave.”

“You’re the last. Everyone else had the sense to go already.” She growled low in her throat.

They stood there, watching, while we finished loading up, and our small caravan finally rolled out of camp. Mikah and Berto took point in their van. Kat drove my little car with Tessa riding shotgun and me trying to get comfortable in the back seat. Oaken and company were in the middle, three of them in an old VW Bug and the other three in an old blue Hyundai. Korembi and Razaini brought up the rear in their dusty brown SUV. The other six Trolls ranged around us on motorcycles. If all went well, we’d be home before dinner.

* * * *

We were only about a mile up the road when we saw a brown Jeep on its roof, three wheels spinning in the air and the fourth missing. I saw blood on the ground and what looked like part of a brown-clad leg. That certainly explained why the rangers never showed up last night.

John and Stacy hopped off their motorcycles to investigate. They had a quick look around for any survivors, but no such luck. Stacy grimly gave a shake of her head, and they quickly make their way back to the road.

I heard the sound of a racking shotgun. Tessa was aiming through the open window toward the overturned Jeep.

“Tessa?”

“Hmm?”

“Where did you get a shotgun?”

“Derek’s truck. He wasn’t using it.”

“Okay then.”

Kat and Tessa both had tails now, the ends of them sticking out between the seats. Kat’s was fluffy, like a cat, and Tessa’s had a little barb at the end. The two tail tips went back and forth and back and forth and it made me giggle. I idly wished for a laser pointer, and wondered what would happen, besides them killing me, if I shone it on the roof where they could see it. Tessa and Kat both stared back at me. “Nothing. Really. Tell me the truth now, did Berto drug me?”

Kat sighed. “Yes, he did. Be glad. That arm would feel a lot worse.”

“Oh, it’s not a problem.” I basked in that warm med-induced glow. “Good Nyborg, man.”

Tessa ignored me, not letting me distract her for an instant. She kept an eye in the direction of the overturned Jeep until it was completely out of sight, and even then, she was constantly scanning the trees for whatever fresh hell might appear.

Report 3

News and Memos

(AP) Meteorologists worldwide report unusual cloud formations. A masked spokesperson for Free Our Planet (FOP) claims the cloud formations were created as part of a government conspiracy to distract people from the dangers of climate change.

A dark green anarchy A has been appearing as graffiti on FOP target sites around the world.

To: Dr. Axxxxx

From: Dr. Fxxxxx

I told you not to make me waste my time on the soft so-called sciences. Who cares why a monkey throws its excrement? I’ll give you social sciences. You’ll have enough data to collect for the next several decades. Keep your toy scientists out of my lab and leave serious minds the freedom to do their work.

(PHN) During a late night press conference for the PraiseHisName network, the Most Holy Reverend Allucius St. Magnus addressed his flock. “The Lord has marked the unholy among us. Cast out these bearers of sin and wickedness. Give no succor to the Servants of the Beast. Take up arms and join the Righteous Army of the Lord. We must purify the evil by fire and sword. Only then will we be fit to enter the Kingdom of Heaven.”

Chapter Eight

Roll for Random Encounters

The first town we reached was Estes Park. We were still mostly in the mountains, but it was the first real sign of civilization, sort of. The place made the hair stand up on the back of my neck. As we drove through town, we saw a few cars abandoned on the side of the road. There were even some in the middle of the road, and they had some ugly stains inside the windshields. No one was visible, but I felt like we were being watched.

My cell phone rang. It was Berto. “We’re going to keep moving right on through,” he said. “Mikah spotted at least three snipers on rooftops. The nearest one gestured with his rifle for us to keep going. Be alert, but let’s assume they’re going to let us through. Mikah is thinking we should avoid Loveland entirely and just stay on 36 for now. He says he has a bad feeling about going that way.”

I wanted to hunker down and pull a blanket over my head, all the way through town. I felt eyes on me and they didn’t feel friendly. It was a huge relief when we cleared the city limits without anything else bad happening to us. I couldn’t forget what Razaini said about the Wyoming border and the Humans Only warning. Going through open country felt safer than town about now. Mikah and Berto and Oaken’s group were still Human—as far as we could tell—but the rest of weren’t going to pass… Not even close.

My arm was throbbing, but thanks to Berto’s happy juice, I still managed to doze, off and on, until my phone jolted me unpleasantly awake. It was Berto again. “Let Kat know we’re going to try and stop for gas in Lyons. Oaken called Korembi. Their group is getting low. We’re going to hope that we find a place that’s open.”

“Okay, I’ll tell her. And Berto, you don’t happen to have any more pain pills in your bag, do you?”

“Sorry, my sweet, but we’re down to over-the-counter until we get home.”

“Okay. I’ll just grit my teeth. I can’t cry, that would give the Dark Elves a bad name.”

“Cry if you want, lovey. I won’t tell.”

“Kat, we’re going to try and stop for gas. I wish Oaken’s crew had filled up before they hit camp. I hate stopping anywhere. I just want to go home.”

Mikah’s van abruptly stopped in the road in front of us. Kat swore and slammed on the brakes, stopping just short of the little trailer. I forgot my arm was in a sling and tried to catch myself. Instead, I got up close and personal with the back of Kat’s seat. No, I wasn’t wearing my seat belt. The pain knifed through me, and I nearly blacked out again. Tears were rolling down my cheeks. I couldn’t help it, and now, to top it all off, I was stuck on the floor.

Kat said, “I’m so sorry, Olivia. Are you okay? Take deep breaths. Let’s get you up and then I’ll call Mikah and see what’s going on.”

No sign of the town yet. The road was narrow, and there was a high red sandstone bluff just to our north. I couldn’t see past Mikah’s van, but something must have been blocking the road.

Kat hadn’t even gotten her seatbelt off yet when there was a sharp rap on the window. There was a man standing there, and he looked like bad news all over—mirror shades and a camo vest over a farmer’s tan. It was the short barrel shotgun he used to tap on the window that had my undivided attention. “Out of the car. Now!”

He stared at the shotgun in the front seat and pointed his own gun at Kat. “Don’t even think of it, bitch,” he snarled at Tessa. “You touch that gun and your friend’s furry brains are going to be splattered all over this car. Rick, come over here. These ones are actually packing.” Tessa looked at him, back at the shotgun, and slowly eased her way out of the car.

An older man ran up. He was armed too. “Good catch, Jerry.” He grabbed the shotgun out of my car. “I’ll just take this. We wouldn’t want any accidents to happen, and you all won’t be needing it.” He stared at me then. “Why isn’t this one out of the car?”

In a tight voice, Tessa said, “She’s injured and she’s stuck. I’ll have to help her.”

“You stand right here, whatever you are. Jerry, get this one out of the car and put her over with the others.”

Thug number one, Jerry, opened the back door and roughly dragged me out of the car. I tried to stand, but my knees buckled from the pain. He pulled me along to the shoulder of the road where most everyone else was already standing and dropped me near Berto’s feet.

I counted at least eight men in camo gear. The two younger ones looked both anxious and excited, but the rest were grim and determined. They were all Human, all white guys, and all armed. There was a large rusty pickup truck blocking the road. The rest of their trucks were pulled off the road onto the shoulder. That certainly explained why we’d stopped—that, and the guns. None of them were wearing masks and they weren’t trying to hide their names. I’d seen enough television shows to know this wasn’t intended to end well for us.

One of the girls from Oaken’s group, Aspen, was crying. Briar, their priestess, tried to calm her down. “Aspen, shhh. It’s going to be okay. You’re not helping.”

The older guy near Mikah said, “Shut her up, old woman, or I will.”

Tessa growled low in her throat and Rick swung the shotgun around to point at her. Her eyes glowed crimson, but she didn’t move.

“I’ll quiet her down,” said one of the men, and I really didn’t like how he was looking at her. Aspen didn’t either, and started crying even harder.

“Just tell us what you want,” said Mikah, “and we’ll be on our way. We just need to get gas in town. There doesn’t have to be any trouble.”

“You’re funny, boy. You already have trouble. We don’t want any freaks in our town, or people that travel with them.”

Mikah was an attorney back in the real world. He was convinced he could talk his way through anything. He needed to get over that. “Fine. Let us go and we’ll go back the other way. This doesn’t have to go any further.”

Aspen screamed as the one man grabbed her from behind. He squeezed her breast hard as he pulled her back against him. “This one’s still Human, Mel. At least she feels Human.”

Mel said, “Kurt, goddammit, let her go!”

Tessa screamed, “Back off!”

One of the men pointed his gun at her, but other than that, they ignored her.

“Get your hands off of her!” yelled one of the younger men from Oaken’s group. He charged at the man mauling Aspen. “Leave her alone!”

A shot half deafened me, and a red blossom quickly spread on the druid’s tunic.

“Matt, no!” Aspen jerked loose from Kurt and dropped to the ground, trying to cover Matt’s wound with her hands.

The teenager with the smoking gun shook his head. He dropped the gun and stepped back, as if he could deny he’d been the one that pulled the trigger.

“Damn it, Peter! No one told you to fire,” said Mel.

Berto tried to get to Matt, but Mel hit him with the butt of his rifle, knocking him to the ground.

Tessa gave a shake and it was like the air bent around her. The not-there-ness hurt my eyes and I had to look away.

Korembi gave a sharp whistle, and everyone turned as the back door of the van clicked open. Mel pointed his gun at Mikah. “You said everyone was out here.”

Mikah stared back at him, cold fury in his eyes. “You didn’t ask about pets.”

A prehistoric roar came from the back of Mikah’s van and the guns instantly swiveled in that direction. Everyone was frozen for one agonizing second, and then all hell broke loose. The doors flew open and Stella jumped out, teeth bared and claws extended. The compys flooded out around her legs, charging toward us. As one, the Trolls bellowed, “For Chaos!” and the battle was on.

Shots rang out, over my head toward Stella and the compys. Jerry was closest, and the wave of angry dinosaurs struck him first. He went down, three compys slashing and biting at the soft flesh of his neck and face. Horrified, I saw everything as they savaged him, only inches from where I lay watching. Shots rang out again and one compy fell dead, then another, splattering me with their ichor. Frank was picking them off with Tessa’s shotgun.

Stella bounded over my head, charging toward where I last saw Korembi. Trolls were shouting but it was impossible to see. More shots and a roar of pain from Stella, followed by a wet scream from their direction.

Mikah grappled with Mel for his rifle. A bullet hit the ground, spraying me with gravel, and Rick shouted as a compy clawed its way up his body, digging at his soft belly. He went down, gurgling. I saw Kat pick up a rock and bring it down on his head, again and again, long after he’d gone silent.

Peter didn’t even fight the compy that leapt on him. He was still staring at Matt’s lifeless body when the compy shredded his leg, bringing him down.

Another shot, this time into the air, and a man yelled, “Stop!” I half pushed myself up and saw Kurt, the one that started this mess, holding his gun to Aspen’s head. “Everyone back off, or I blow her pretty brains out—and wouldn’t that be a waste.”

Mikah let go of Mel’s gun, and took a step back with his hands up. We could hear groans of pain from the direction of the Trolls, and the sound of Stella noisily feasting on something. I was glad I couldn’t see that far.

Mel swung his gun around to cover us, and started moving toward Kurt, the only one of his men still standing. “You’ll pay for this,” he snarled at Mikah.

“And she’ll pay with interest,” said Kurt, grabbing Aspen’s breasts and thrusting himself suggestively against her while she wept.

There was a rustle of leathery wings, and Tessa said in a booming voice, “That’s enough. Nobody move!” The command in her voice rolled over me, stopping my breath. She was naked and terrible and glorious. Her horns were ivory, spiraling to wicked points. Her wings arched above her, darkening the sky, and red flames danced in her eyes.

Everyone froze. The only sounds were harsh breathing, sobs, the hissing of the dinosaurs, and the sounds of Stella feeding. Tessa glided over to Mel with one beat of her powerful wings. Her tail lashed back and forth as she fixed him in her gaze. “You’re their leader. Is that right?”

He nodded his head, eyes wide and locked to hers.

“Here’s what you’re going to do for me, Mel. See that man over there?” She pointed to Kurt. “That man is scum. He’s a rapist bastard, and he needs to pay. Kurt, you let go of that girl and take two big steps back.” Shaking, he did. She turned back to Mel. “Shoot him. Make it count.”

There was a flicker of horror in Mel’s eyes, but his body didn’t hesitate as his gun swung to bear. His head shook in a silent no as he pulled the trigger and Kurt’s head disappeared in a spray of gore.

Kurt’s body dropped to the ground without ever making a sound.

“Good job, Mel. Nice shot. There are just one or two more things. Give me your car keys.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a key chain and handed it to her. “Good boy. Now put the barrel in your mouth, nice and deep, and pull the trigger.”

Mel put the gun in his mouth, gagging on the smoking barrel. Sweat poured down his face. His arms shook and he pissed himself with his failed effort to resist her command. He closed his eyes and one final muffled shot rang out.

“You didn’t have to do that,” Mikah said thickly.

“Yes I did, sweetie, and you know it.” She trailed her fingers over Mel’s body and breathed deeply. There was a faint shimmer in the air as she inhaled his dissipating life force. She repeated the process with Kurt, this time giving a pout of disappointment. I’ve known roadkill with more soul.”

Her compulsion slowly left us and we were able to move again. Kat helped me up and Mikah helped Berto. Korembi and Razaini were bleeding, but moving around. Sonya was on the ground, too still.

Two of the thugs were on the ground, groaning. They were covered with blood. It looked like the work of the compys. One was an older man, but the other looked like a frightened teenager.

Tessa stalked toward the older man first. “You have sinned,” she told him. “What’s your name?”

“Hans,” he said, nearly inaudible.

“Hans. You believe yourself to be a Christian man, yet you came out here with your companions to murder, steal, and rape. Sonya’s lifeblood is on your hands. You’ll find no forgiveness from us this day. You have sinned. It’s time for you to confess.”

He started to babble an apology, and she put her finger to his lips. “Not to me, old man. It’s time to confess to God.” She put her hand over his heart and a murky shimmer rippled in the air. His eyes got impossibly wide, and he forgot to take his next breath.

The teenage boy watched it all, so broken and still trying to scramble backward in the gravel. She flew over to him, her feet barely skimming the ground. “Tell me your name.”

He stopped moving. “Jonah.”

“You’ve made some bad life choices, Jonah.” She leaned toward him and inhaled deeply. “You didn’t know this would happen here, but you are not without sin. Forcing yourself on a young woman who made the mistake of being young and intoxicated is wrong, isn’t it Jonah?”

He nodded his head, his gaze locked with hers.

“You took her trust and her innocence, and then told all of her friends she was a slut, didn’t you?”

Again, he nodded.

“It’s time to pay your penance, Jonah. May God have mercy on your soul, because I certainly won’t.” She pressed her hand over the boy’s heart. A brighter shimmer burst forth, and she smiled as she inhaled, licking her lips. “Give my regards to God.”

Tessa glided back over to me and Kat, coming to rest on the ground next to us. She stretched and shook out her hair, folding in on herself until she was only about my height again. Looking down at her naked self, she gave me a wicked smile. “Guess I better put something on. Wouldn’t want to sunburn something important.” She sauntered over to the car.

Mikah brought Berto’s depleted first aid kit from the car. Three of the Trolls gathered guns, ammo, and anything else that looked useful before dragging the camo-covered bodies off the road into the brush. I noticed idly that Peter, the boy that shot Matt, had blue eyes.

Berto shook his head sadly and closed Matt’s eyes. Tessa was right about Sonya, too. It was impossible to tell how many bullets hit her, the one that hit her in the throat is probably what killed her. She’d drowned in her own blood. Frank knelt next to her, cradling her broken remains while tears rolled down his cheeks.

May put her arm around him and spoke to him softly for a long time. He kissed Sonya one last time, and finally allowed the others to take her body and wrap it in one of the sleeping bags. Aspen had to be pulled away from Matt’s body so he could be similarly tended. The two little compys made small, sad additions to the fallen.

Oaken and Lilith were both bleeding. Oaken had a bullet graze across the top of his head and Lilith held a wad of her skirt to her leg. John looked like he had road rash, and his wrist was at a funny angle. Korembi was a pale shade of green, his shoulder covered in blood. Razaini was bleeding heavily from her scalp, but she ignored it as she put pressure on Korembi’s shoulder.

I felt so damn useless. It all looked so easy when it was your avatar on the computer screen. Your avatar doesn’t sob with pain, or die because of a bunch of idiot racists. And even if she does, she just comes back to life and gets right back up to fight another day. Your avatar doesn’t have to try and wipe dinosaur guts off of her face with one arm in a sling.

I didn’t even realize I was crying until Kat hugged me. “It’s not okay, Olivia, but it’s going to be. We’ll figure it out.”

Tessa, now dressed in jeans and a cut-off T-shirt, brought over water and a towel and started wordlessly cleaning my face.

Berto, with Mikah’s help, did his best to patch people up, but there was only so much to be done with a first aid kit, even one as well stocked as his normally was. He was shaking his head and talking to Mikah, but I couldn’t hear what they were saying. Whatever it was, they both looked grim.

“Okay folks, I know this sucks, and I know we’ve been hurt, but it’s not safe to stay here.” Mikah cleared his throat and continued. “Berto is doing his best, but we need more. We planned for camping injuries, not gunshot wounds. There’s a medical facility in Longmont that’s probably our best bet. After this little welcome party, I don’t think it’s safe to try somewhere closer to here. I’m afraid we’re going to have to abandon two of the motorcycles. We don’t have enough healthy people to ride them. You guys pick the two either in worst repair or lowest on gas, and move them off to the side of the road. Let’s siphon gas from their cars and get our vehicles topped off, and get us out of here as quickly as possible.”

Tessa turned and walked to the pickup truck blocking the road. She started it, presumably with Mel’s keys, and moved it out of the way onto the shoulder of the road. She was in the car a few minutes, and came back with bulging convenience store sack.

“I can drive Oaken’s car,” said the red-haired woman who had been riding with him. “I’m Morgan, by the way.”

“I’ll drive Aspen’s car,” said Briar. “She’s in no shape to drive and Lilith is injured.”

Aspen was still sobbing over one of the sleeping bag-shrouded bodies. That had to be Matt.

“Aspen, it’s not your fault. Matt made his choice. He loved you and wanted to protect you. The only ones to blame are these thugs.” Briar hugged her again, radiating sorrow and calm.

“We can’t leave our people here,” says Korembi. “They not be food for the buzzards. Put them in the back of our car.” Frank and Henry worked together to carry out the somber task.

“I can drive for Korembi,” Tessa said. No one would really meet her eyes. “I can drive. Korembi and Razaini aren’t able to drive themselves.” She looked defiant, like a chastened teenage girl, which she still was, sort of. Her eyes were red-rimmed when she glared at Mikah, and I could tell his condemnation still hurt her. “I did what I had to do,” she said quietly, to no one in particular.

“We’d be happy to have your help,” said Razaini, almost daring anyone else to object.

I was surprised when Berto showed up next to me. He briefly felt my forehead before gently patting my good shoulder. “As long as we’re doing triage, I want another look at that arm.”

I looked away, not really wanting to see it, but more than happy to get clean bandages. Leaning into Kat, I thought about warm, sun-scented fur while Berto carefully removed the gore-spattered bandage. Kat gasped, and I looked in spite of myself. That was a mistake. The skin was pulling at the stitches and the smell was vile. I went hot and cold at once, and couldn’t seem to stop shaking.

“Crap,” said Berto. “That’s what I was afraid of. Who knows what kind of nastiness those little wolf things carried. I’m going to need to clean this out and see if we can’t slow down whatever’s happening.”

This was the first time Mikah had ever urged me to drink—and then drink some more. “Come on, Olivia, this is some quality rum. You really don’t want to feel this, and this is the best we can do.”

The rum left me dizzy and my stomach burned, but that was nothing compared to the hot agony of Berto snipping through the stitches and pulling them loose. Mikah and Kat both held me down, and someone else shoved a rolled-up piece of towel between my teeth. I screamed when the alcohol hit the open wound. My ears rang, and Berto said, from very far away, “This is going to hurt.”

I slowly opened my eyes, fairly certain I was still asleep. A tiny tree with pink and purple blossoming flowers was staring at me, stroking my forehead with one of its little branches. I felt a vague tugging at my arm, but it didn’t hurt. A tear-streaked face came into view, and I recognized Aspen. “This is Hyacinth. I know Oaken said we couldn’t do the sheep-stealing thing, but I still wanted to make my own little sheep. Hyacinth hopped out of the car when you screamed, and ran over here. As soon as she touched you, your whole body went limp.”

I’d never loved a tree more than I did this minute. “Thank you, Hyacinth, and Aspen. Whatever you’re doing, please don’t stop.”

“Your arm still needs some serious medical attention, Olivia, but I think this will hold you until we get into town. We’re loading up the cars. We need to get out of here. No doubt these fools had friends and family that are bound to coming looking for them, sooner or later.” Berto sounded worried, and I didn’t blame him. We really didn’t want to explain a bunch of dead bodies to more angry men with guns.

Kat helped me up, and Hyacinth hopped effortlessly up onto Aspen’s shoulder. She visibly relaxed at the touch of the little tree creature. I braced for the pain to come back, but it wasn’t as bad as I’d feared. Distant, but still there. I hoped I would have some serious pain meds before whatever magic this was wore off.

Chapter Nine

Medic!!!

We stayed on the highway heading east through Lyons. There wasn’t a lot of other traffic out and no one else pointed any guns at us. I still breathed a sigh of relief when the town disappeared in the rear view mirror.

I jumped a little when my phone started playing “O Fortuna”. Cordie was finally breaking radio silence.

I tried to sound normal. “Hey sis, how’s that zombie outbreak treating you?”

“Olivia,” she sighed, “please, no more selfies right now. Things are pretty tense around here. Do you have your kit?”

“No, Cordie. We were out camping, remember? We’re trying to get home but we need to make a little stop in Longmont.”

“Don’t stop. Just get home.”

“Kind of not an option. We got into an altercation and we have wounded. Oh, that, and this little plush wolf thing came to life and attacked me, and now my arm is kind of messed up.”

“Oh no! The best thing you can do now is get it cleaned out and apply a lot of antiseptic. You aren’t the first person who’s had a close encounter with something that shouldn’t exist. The wounds are going septic and fast. Ask Berto what he knows about Komodo dragons. He’ll understand. Call me as soon as you get to the house.” She was quiet for a minute, and I started to think she’d hung up without saying goodbye. “I do love you, Olivia. Please take care of yourself. You’re a pain in the ass, but I need you in my world, sis.”

“I love you too, Cordie. Please come home soon.”

I was sniffling when I ended the call. Every time I thought she delighted in ruining my life, she said something like this.

I had another call to make before I forgot. “Berto? Cordie called. I told her a little bit about my arm. She said to ask you what you know about Komodo dragons.”

He didn’t say anything, which was not Berto at all. He cleared his throat and sounded a little choked up. “Well, then, it’s a good thing we were already headed to the hospital. You hang in there.”

That response wasn’t exactly reassuring. I checked my phone and it showed an internet signal, so I went ahead and did a search on Komodo dragons. In retrospect, that was probably not my best plan of the day. Apparently, they are giant lizards with a virulent, fast acting, septic saliva. I’m very fond of my left arm. I’d like to keep it. We’re quite attached.

We were driving through open range, and there was much more movement than usual in the distance. It looked like something large and fast chasing after some other unlucky creature. Happily, they were headed away from the road. We didn’t need more trouble.

We passed a sign for the Greenwood Wildlife Rehab area. There were a handful of bluebirds perched on the sign, and a bunch more sitting along a power line. I would have sworn they were staring at us, and they didn’t look friendly. It was probably just me. Nothing looked friendly at this point.

We went by a couple of large lakes to our south. It seemed weird to see bright blue sky reflected in the water. It would have been a lovely day, if not for all the screaming and running and dying.

We finally reached the outskirts of Longmont. I was almost surprised that nothing else bad had happened to us on the way. There was more traffic here, and a lot of sirens, but things otherwise looked normal. We got a few stares, but most people were too caught up in their own drama to spare anyone else much attention.

My heart fell as we pulled into the hospital parking lot. It didn’t look good. The place was jam-packed. Our little caravan was trying to at least get close enough to the ER entrance to drop off the injured when we saw the very large sign posted on the door. Humans Only−By Order of the Management. Crap.

Mikah kept right on driving, and we all followed him around the curve to the far edge of the parking lot. He and Berto got out of the van and came over to the group. I rolled down the window so I could hear from inside the car. If I had to get out, I’d fall down.

“I’m sorry,” said Mikah. “I really believed hospitals would stay neutral. I didn’t think this would happen. Here’s what we’re going to do. Berto has his ID with him. He and I are going to go in and see if we can talk to someone and get some help. We need everyone else to stay out here. Those that are able will keep an eye out for trouble. If you see us come out running, get the cars started and get moving. Head east to the highway and then take I-25 south. We’ll meet up at the Hunting World parking lot if we get separated.”

The car was hot, even with the windows down, and I felt worse by the minute while we waited. I was beginning to wonder if they would even get to come back. “What if something happens to them, Kat? What are we going to do?”

She stroked my forehead and made me drink some water. “Just try to rest. They’ll be back.”

It felt like forever, and I kept expecting someone else to try and kill us. It had been that kind of day. I finally saw them walking across the parking lot—hurrying, but not running. Each of them carried a large bag, like the kind hospitals give patients to carry their personal belongings when they check in.

Berto looked as mad as I’ve ever seen him. “They won’t help. Hospital management has ordered hospital security to turn away all people showing any non-Human features. No exceptions. Some of the staff weren’t happy about it, but they were swamped with other cases and weren’t willing to fight the system, in any case.”

He gestured at the bags. “Luckily, I knew one of the nurses. I would have recognized Mary Rose’s tie-dyed scrubs anywhere—we were in nursing school together. She’s pretty upset about the hospital turning anyone away. She put together what she could, forged a doctor’s signature to get us some prescription meds, and snuck it out to us. That’s what took so long—we had to wait for her to get a chance to get away long enough to bring us these supplies.”

Kat got out a few of the camp chairs and helped me into one of them. It was just too hot to keep sitting in the car. Henry and May broke out one of the screen tents, blocking the view from the hospital with a couple of tarps. “At least this will give me a little privacy to work,” said Berto. I sent a little mental blessing toward Berto’s nurse friend, because the bags were packed with dressings, antiseptic, an air cast, an assortment of medications, and a surgical kit. She had to have risked her job by doing this.

Berto scrubbed up as best he could, and had Mikah scrub his own hands too so he could assist. I wondered why Aspen’s little friend, Hyacinth, wasn’t helping. Berto must have wondered too, because I heard Aspen telling him, “I’m sorry, but Hyacinth is wiped out from earlier. She says she can’t do any more today. I’m sorry.”

Berto looked grim. “You saw the wound, Olivia. Whatever that creature was, it’s given you a particularly nasty fast-acting infection. I want you to be prepared.” He carefully removed the soiled dressings and exposed the festering wound. At this point, I wasn’t surprised that it looked worse.

“I read about Komodo dragons online. If you don’t fix this, I’m going to lose my arm, or worse. Tell me I’m wrong.”

He looked sad and stricken, but he didn’t contradict me either.

“You have to do that magic touch thing like you did with Mikah last night. You’re my only hope, oh wise one.”

He tried to smile, but failed. “You know I tried last night. It didn’t work. I don’t know why!”

I hadn’t heard Tessa come over, but I heard her sultry tones from behind me. “You said something when you healed your husband last night. What was it?”

“I said, ‘please God, let him be okay’.”

“And was that God with the small g or the big G? And did you mean it with all your heart?”

“The big G, and yes, yes I did.”

“What did you say when you tried to heal your friend’s husband and then Olivia later that night?”

He looked embarrassed. “I said, Be healed.”

“Then your problem is faith. You said a prayer when you healed Mikah. You invoked a divine blessing. When you tried again later, you had will, but no faith. Just as God has made me into this for how I’ve lived my life, He’s blessed you with the gift of healing. But you have to have faith. I’m a demon. I should know.”

He looked at me with new determination. To my surprise, he crossed himself first and then kissed my forehead. He held one hand over my heart and the other over my wounded arm. “Dear God in Heaven, grant me healing for this woman. In Jesus’ name I pray. Amen.”

His face was radiant as golden light flowed from his hands, washing over me. The pain fled before his healing touch, and the wound knit itself together, leaving only a healed scar.

Tears rolled down his cheeks. “I thought God turned His back on me for loving Mikah. I was the one that turned my back on Him. I will never turn away again.”

Mikah hugged him tight, and then they were both smiling and crying at the same time.

Berto finally turned back to the other wounded with new confidence. As he got to each person, he crossed himself and kissed them on the forehead. His prayers were quiet but strong, and the golden healing light chased away the damage. Even Stella benefitted from his newfound skill—though I notice she didn’t get a kiss.

He was pale and dripping with sweat by the time he finished with John’s broken wrist, but his face was calm and smiling and an aura of goodness surrounded him. Berto paused as he came to Lilith. “I’m afraid to heal you with the bullet still in your leg.”

Too bad I didn’t have mutant powers over metal. I watched Berto gather some tools, and an odd tingling in my fingertips made me wonder. Hand held over Lilith’s leg, I willed the metal to come to me.

Lilith screamed as the bits of metal tore their way back out through the flesh of her leg. Tears streamed down her face as she resolutely turned away from the mangled skin I’d left behind. Berto stared at me. “How did you do that?” He quickly turned back to Lilith. “Never mind. Tell me later.” His last prayer was for Lilith, the golden light healing her damage and pain.

When he’d finished with the others, I hugged him tight. “Thank you, Berto. You saved my life.”

“God saved your life. I was the conduit.” He still gave me a big hug in return.

Of all the reactions, Aspen probably surprised me the most. She almost acted like she was afraid of Berto. He noticed. We all did. It would have been hard to miss.

“Aspen, what’s wrong?”

“Your God is real. I saw it. But the Bible says you’re supposed to burn witches.”

“I’m not burning anyone, Aspen. God granted me healing. He didn’t tell me to go out and kill people that follow another faith. God is love, not hate. Men have done horrible things in God’s name. That’s not me.” He reached out to hug her, and finally she hugged him back.

Mikah cleared his throat, and it was obvious he’d been crying too. “Sorry to break the moment, everyone, but we need to pack up and get out of here before we draw any more attention.” He pointed toward the ER doors, where a crowd of people were gathered, staring in our direction. I don’t know how they saw anything from clear over there, especially with the screens up, but they obviously saw something—or they’d heard Lilith scream.

We got the cars packed up in record time. It was much faster when you weren’t doing it with the walking wounded.

“Can I ride with you guys?” Tessa quietly asked me and Kat.

“Of course,” Kat told her.

“Your turn to ride shotgun,” she told me, and got in the back seat.

Korembi had to talk to Stella a bit, but she finally hopped back into the van, along with the remaining compys. I think she wanted to ride with him. I could just picture her going down the highway with her head out the window like a giant dog, except scaly and deadly and scary beyond all reason. We were back on the road before any of the hospital staff got more than halfway across the parking lot.

Chapter Ten

Making the Push for Home

After seeing that Humans Only sign at the hospital, I’d worried about getting out of town without any trouble, but it turned out my anxiety was over nothing. Even though traffic was a bit heavy, we made it through Longmont without running into any more hostiles. There was a visible police presence, and they clearly noted our passing, but whatever their individual feelings about the newly non-Human, they stayed professional. I still breathed a sigh of relief when we got back on the highway.

I’d thought we’d speed up once we got on the highway. I was wrong. There were a fair number of accidents dotting the shoulders. No doubt getting hit with a purple cloud that turned you into something other than Human could be somewhat distracting to a driver.

As we passed Hunting World, I was really glad we hadn’t needed to meet up there after all. I saw broken windows and chaos in the parking lot. A grizzly bear was peeling the roof off a car like a pop can, and a moose was charging anything that moved. I idly wondered how Animal Control was going to deal with that one.

“Olivia, see if we can get any news on the radio.”

“Sure, Kat.”

I unplugged my MP3 player and surfed the stations to see if there were any official statements on whatever happened. First, I needed to find an actual live DJ. They were a rare breed these days. Music. Music. Commercial. Pre-recorded DJ doing a stale Saturday routine. Commercial. Commercial.

“I know you hate them,” Kat offered, “but you might check out the talk-show channels. It’s possible they might have information. At least you know they’ll be live.”

I sighed. “I was trying to avoid that.”

Of course, she was right. The talk-radio channels were all active today. I stopped on one that generally had the least objectionable content.

“…LSD in the water, man.”

“Thank you, George from Erie,” said the bemused host. “I’m pretty sure someone didn’t drug the water on the entire planet, but it’s an interesting theory.

“This is Phil Gunderson and we’re talking about our strange new world. Call, tweet, or visit our web page with your thoughts on the Event of the day, use hashtag event. Next caller, Doug from Lakewood.”

“I’m Doug. Reverend Allucius was right. I think God is punishing people for their sins. They are abominations and must be des—”

“Thanks, Doug. Folks, again, I urge you to remain calm. Whatever this is, we are a society of laws. Mindless violence is not the answer. Next up, we have Nora from Denver.”

“If people Changed like this, it must be God’s will. God tells us to love one another. I think He’s testing us to show that we follow His word.”

“Thank you, Nora. Words to live by. Next up, Mister Smith from Greeley.”

“This is all a big lie made up by the liberal media. You sheeple will believe anything. This is some plot, and then next week you’ll hear about some new movie all about this so called Event.”

Phil cut him off. “Sorry to say, but this is not a hoax. My producer, Bob, seems to be an Elf, for lack of a better description. We’re taking a quick break, and then I believe we have Victor from Thornton.”

I looked at Kat and Tessa. “Who knew? We’re just a figment of the liberal media’s imagination.” I didn’t know if I wanted to laugh or cry, but I’m pretty sure I wanted to drink heavily when we got home.

“...and we’re back. Victor, you’re up.”

There was a loud squeal of feedback. “Victor. You have to turn off your radio.”

“I’m going to turn off my radio.”

What a yutz.

“Um, hi, this is Victor. I know what happened.”

“Really? What is your theory, Victor?”

“It was aliens. You know they’re been studying us for centuries. We’re all rats in their giant space lab. They’re always taking people to probe. Well, what if they added some mutant alien…”

“Remember folks, language. Victor. That’s an interesting theory. I hope our new alien overlords are kind.”

No answers really, but now we knew it wasn’t just us. Happily, we didn’t hear any calls from Lyons about a missing militia group.

“Time for a public service announcement. The authorities are recommending you stay home. If you do go out, we are on state-wide accident alert. If no one is hurt, just exchange insurance info and call the police later on the non-emergency number to report the accident. Folks, this is not a hoax. There’s no official statement of what happened yet, but we have sightings from all over the world of strange-colored clouds in the last twenty-four hours, and then some people experiencing unprecedented physical Changes. I can vouch for that part myself. I’m looking at Bob right now. The governor has scheduled a press conference for later today, and we’ve heard rumors that the president will be holding a press conference from Air Force One this evening. When we know exact times, we’ll let you know. In the meantime, everybody stay cool. Remember, your neighbor is still your neighbor, even if he’s now covered with fur and howls at the moon. We don’t normally have musical interludes, but I think the occasion calls for it.” With that, the car filled with the iconic howling of British werewolves.

Our little caravan was gathering quite a few double-takes, especially with the Trolls on motorcycles with the distinctive red and black banners of the forces of Chaos. I’m kind of glad no one knew Stella was in the back of the van. I’m guessing a pet license wouldn’t cover raptors, but she and the compys weren’t exactly farm animals, either.

Kat was a good driver, which really helped in this nerve-racking stop-and-go traffic. Just to give myself something to do, I called Ted.

His voice sounded a little different, but it was still him. The most alarming thing was how subdued he sounded. “Ted here.”

“Ted, it’s Olivia. How are things going at the homestead?”

“Olivia, it’s good to hear from you.” He paused. “That’s kind of a tricky one. So far the walls have deterred any casual looters. When you get close to the neighborhood, make sure you have your IDs ready. The neighborhood watch group got militant, and they’ve blocked off access to non-residents. It’s probably a good idea until things settle down.”

He was quiet for a minute. “You know, I’ve always tried to pretend that Mikah’s Grammy wasn’t really haunting the place. She wins. I got here after Mikah called last night, and I heard a noise from Grammy’s old room. I figured the cats had gotten in there. Her old rocking chair was going, without anyone in it. I still would have blamed one of the cats, except that the door was closed. That wasn’t the strangest part, though.”

“What was?”

“She was knitting. There was knitting happening in thin air, but with real knitting needles and yarn. I stared for a minute, and then the needles stopped clicking together and writing appeared on the mirror over her dresser.”

“What did it say?”

“Stop staring. You made me drop a stitch. I said, ‘Sorry for staring, ma’am,’ and got the hell out of there as fast as I could. I slept downstairs on one of the couches. I’m not going back up there again until Mikah gets back.”

“Grammy won’t hurt you. She likes you, but I’ll let Mikah know. We’re getting closer. We’ve just about reached the turnoff to I-270. It’s slow going, but so far so good.” We could always tell him about the crazy militia unpleasantness later. It wasn’t really something I wanted to discuss over a cell phone. “We’re bringing houseguests, by the way.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, about thirteen if I counted right. Good thing Grammy had a lot of guest rooms, but there are some couples so I know some people will be doubling up. Um, one of the guests has kind of a large—actually, very large—pet with him, as well as about six smaller pets. If you could raid the deep freeze in the basement and start thawing ten of the biggest roasts you can find, I think that would be a huge help.”

“Sounds like you guys have quite a story when you get home.”

“You could say that. Unfortunately, we didn’t have time to scout any hot elves for you. Things came up.”

He was quiet. “I understand. Things came up here, too. Drive safe.”

“Thanks, Ted. You stay safe too.”

I rang Berto next since Mikah was driving. “Berto, I gave Ted a head’s-up that we’re on our way with guests and pets. He said something interesting. It sounds like Grammy is getting more active. She was knitting in her room and wrote a message to him on her mirror. He’s freaked out. I guess it’s hard to pretend a ghost doesn’t exist when she writes personal messages to you.”

“Interesting. Poor Ted. I’ll let Mikah know.”

“We’ll be there soon enough. I guess if Grammy is knitting something, at least she’s a reasonably friendly ghost.”

“Yeah, until you make her drop a stitch…”

Our route on I-270 took us through the industrial area of Commerce City. There was normally a funk in the air, but it was truly ferocious this afternoon. I rolled up my window and tried not to breathe. Kat couldn’t stop sneezing.

Tessa wrinkled her nose. “Whatever it is, it’s not brimstone.”

There was normally a steady expulsion of white steam from the stacks all around, but not today. It seemed more greenish than anything. I was glad for my rolled-up window, and noticed Kat and Tessa did the same with theirs. I felt bad for the Trolls out on their motorcycles.

We exited onto Colorado Boulevard heading south, more than glad to see Commerce City in the rearview mirror. The green haze finally receded in the distance, making Denver’s normal brown cloud of regular pollution seem positively benign by comparison.

The closer we got to home, the more impatient I got. I just wanted to be there already. Colorado Boulevard rose, going over I-70. Mikah stopped short in front of us again, and again Kat slammed on the brakes. “If he keeps doing that, I swear I’m going to kill him,” she said through gritted teeth.

I craned my neck to try and see what the holdup was this time. There were trees—giant trees—where the zoo and city park should have been. “That’s not right. We don’t have redwoods in the middle of Denver.”

Mikah gestured and we got going again, but only long enough to pull off into the nearest open parking lot. I was glad for a chance to stretch my legs, and I wanted to find out why we’d stopped here. Mostly though, I really wanted a bathroom.

Oaken said, “This is where we’re going to part ways. The Lord and Lady said we were to serve at the Redwoods, and that we’d know it when we saw it. We thank you for getting us here safely. We will be taking the body of our fallen one with us, to do proper burial honors. We offer you the same, Korembi, for your fallen.”

Korembi looked a little misty-eyed. He turned to Frank, who gave a small nod. I knew Sonya had been his girlfriend. I’d barely known her, but I still had tears in my eyes. “We be honored for you to tend her remains. Someday, when all this be settled, I be hoping we can find her family, and let them know.”

He and Oaken clasped hands. “Cliff, you take care.”

“And you, old friend. The God and Goddess watch over you.”

We transferred the bodies, including the two compys, as discreetly as possible. We were getting stares from passing cars, but I think they were too busy gawking at the Trolls, cat-person, demon, and Dark Elf to notice the body-shaped bundles.

We got back on the road, this time with Oaken and Lilith taking the lead in their little cars. The trees towered over us, impossibly big. The closer we got to what used to be the zoo, the darker it got. The trees were so close together, the foliage blocked out the sun. Where there used to be a parking lot entrance was a thorny hedge. Oaken slowed, and the hedge opened itself long enough for their two cars to enter. I caught a glimpse of lush vegetation and grazing animals before the hedge closed, impenetrable once again.

Our caravan was down to one car, a van, an SUV and four motorcycles as we continued south. The forest extended all the way to the next major intersection, where it abruptly ended, returning to normal city streets.

The traffic was insane as we approached Colfax. Sirens blared constantly as emergency vehicles raced to the various medical facilities concentrated in this area. It looked even worse to the south, with the two hospitals further down that way. Mikah signaled for us to turn at the next intersection. We caught the next cross-street going west, avoiding the worst of the jam-up.

We headed south again, now less than a mile from home, as the crow flies. I finally saw what Ted had been talking about with the neighborhood watch. About two car-lengths in on each street leading into the neighborhood around the park, one or two vehicles were pulled across the road. There were people sitting in lawn chairs, often under some kind of umbrella for shade. Signs were taped to the sides of the car blockade. SHOW YOUR ID OR LEAVE. RESIDENTS ONLY.

The Botanic Gardens were coming up on the right. Given what we saw at the former zoo, I wasn’t sure what to expect. It was almost anti-climactic. The gardens actually looked mostly normal, no giant trees or towering prehistoric plants. What I did notice was a bunch of those weird bluebirds we saw back at the nature conservancy. They glared at passing cars, eyes glowing red.

Traffic ground to a stop again. Now what? I just wanted to get home and use the facilities. Was that asking too much?

I kept watching the birds. Those glaring eyes were too creepy. A guy on a skateboard, maybe twenty or so, came whizzing along the sidewalk. He saw the birds and stopped, and then walked over to get a closer look. Every instinct I had screamed get away, you fool! but I didn’t say anything. I just watched.

The birds started beeping, all in sync, and their eyes pulsed red. The skateboarder reached toward the nearest bird, and I heard a loud beeep, followed by a chain-reaction of exploding blue feathers—bird after bird going off like grenades with the pins pulled. When the smoke cleared, there was nothing left but drifting blue feathers, smoldering sneakers, scorch marks, and a large bloodstain. Two women screamed in horror and ran straight out into traffic. They’re lucky they weren’t killed.

“Did you see that? The freaking birds exploded!”

Kat looked like she was trying not to be sick. “Yes. Oh, Goddess, yes.”

“So much for happy little bluebirds,” said Tessa. “Tweet. Tweet. Boom.”

Traffic started moving again as we heard sirens coming this way. There was no point in trying to stop and help. Even Berto’s newfound healing required some kind of body to work with.

We drove south of the park, following Mikah and Berto when they turned north into our neighborhood. A pale, pointy-eared Elf with green hair waved at us to stop. Kat pulled over to make room for Korembi and the motorcycles to get out of traffic. The Elf walked over to Mikah. I couldn’t hear what they were saying, but it looked like things were getting hostile. Kat and I both hopped out of the car and went over.

He said, “Get back in your car!” and then actually looked at us. “Sorry, but we’ve had some Human-related hate crime incidents. He still looked wary, but his tone of voice got calmer. “Please wait in your car and I’ll be with you as soon as possible. This area is for residents only.”

“I told you, we are residents,” said Mikah. “Move that vehicle out of the street, or I will sue you so hard, your children will cry. I’m a lawyer. I can do that. I live here. Look at my bloody driver’s license already!”

“We’re with them,” said Kat, gesturing at the lot of us, “so you might as well deal with all of us at once. Those folks back there are friends. They’re invited guests.”

I said, “We’ve had a sucky drive home already, dude, and I really need to pee. Please, just chill out and let us go home.”

He stared at me—another Elf, but not the same—and looked a little nervous.

It finally seemed to occur to him that there were more of us than him, even after his partner, another Elf with green hair, came out of a nearby house. “Fine. Go ahead, but the Humans better keep their IDs with them if they’re in the neighborhood. Some people aren’t very happy with Humans right now.”

“We were all Human this time yesterday. People need to get a grip,” I snapped.

He gave Mikah back his license and the second Elf moved the SUV to let us pass. They never asked to see the rest of our IDs—Tessa stared at the first Elf as we drove by. She winked and blew him a kiss. It was kind of funny watching him try to sit and miss his lawn chair by a good foot.

It was odd seeing so few people out and about on a beautiful June day, but not too surprising that people were inclined to stay inside.

The wrought-iron gate rolled back as our caravan approached. There was plenty of room on the long driveway for everyone to park. The gate clanged shut behind us.

We all got out. I was so happy to be alive and home. I hugged Kat and Tessa tight, just feeling the moment, and then ran for the house. Behind me, Mikah said, “Welcome to Denver.”

Chapter Eleven

We’re Here – Now What?????

I made a mad dash for the house and took care of business. After that, I went back outside to help unload the vehicles. There was another Elf standing there, talking to Mikah, with flowing golden hair, sapphire eyes, and a flawless complexion. “Ted?”

“Olivia?” He looked over at me. “I thought it was weird around here. Guess you guys got a taste of it too.”

Mikah made introductions. “This is Korembi and his wife Razaini. They’re paleontology professors. These are their grad students—John and Stacy, Henry and May, and this is Frank. We lost his partner, Sonya, to a crazy militia group just outside of Lyons.”

Ted went pale. I guess shit got real for him all of a sudden. “Where’s Kat—she wasn’t…”

She stepped forward. “I’m right here, Ted. I’m okay.”

His eyes got wide, looking her over.

“I know. Kat the Cat. Oh, the sweet irony,” she said. Her ears pricked forward and her tail lashed from side to side. She jerked around to see what was behind her, inadvertently chasing her tail for just a moment. I bit my lips and said nothing.

Tessa glided over to Ted, wings barely extended. “He’s pretty. I want to play with him. I’m Tessa and I like you.” She backed him up against the ivy-covered wall and kissed him deeply, gliding her hands down his back to cup his perfect butt. For a minute he even kissed her back.

Then he jerked away like he’d touched a hot stove. “I don’t think I know you, and I don’t play with girls.”

“I think you might, with the right inspiration.” She smiled and stalked toward him again.

“Tessa! Ted said no. Stop chasing him and come back over here.”

She gave me a beautiful pout, and only petted him once more, stroking the erection that I was trying to politely ignore, before coming back to stand beside me. “His mouth is saying no, but his body says yes. I’m so hungry, Olivia, and he’s so pretty. I have a right to feed too, you know.”

I gave her a horrified look.

“Not that way. I can feed without killing him. I have to feed. Sex or souls. I’d prefer sex. Why don’t you show me your room?”

“Not to be a spoilsport, Tessa, but we’ve been up all night. We need to help unload the cars. I need to shower. I think we all need to eat, and you had a pretty big meal in Lyons…” I covered my mouth, horrified that I’d said that.

“That wasn’t enough. It was like junk food. I have needs, Olivia.”

The red glow in her eyes should have been alarming, but her pull faded my worry to a whisper. I walked over and kissed her deeply, burning to be with her again. She grabbed my butt and wrapped one wing around me, pulling me into the house.

As focused as she was on me outside, now she stared all around her at the house. “I’ve never seen a place like this. It’s huge!” She idly pulled off my shirt and bra and dropped them on the floor as she looked around. “Tell me about this house,” she said while she teased my nipples.

She made me not care about anything but pleasing her. I arched into her hands, wanting her, still compelled to answer her question. I looked around, trying to see the house from her perspective. The entry foyer was ten feet across. The floor was tiled with rose marble and the walls were a warm, polished golden oak. The stairs to the second floor were ahead of us at the end of a long hall. Paintings dotted the walls, and you could just see the library through the archway to the left.

“Mikah inherited the house from his Grammy. His family made their fortune in mining and business stuff. I guess she liked Mikah better than her own kids, because she cut his dad and uncle out of her will and left everything to him. He’s still the CEO, but he has other people manage the day-to-day stuff. “I gestured to the right of the main entrance at the heavy, carved oak door. “Mikah and Berto have their suite down here. The family room and library are off to the left. Kitchen and dining room are in the back of the house. My room is upstairs.”

“Take me upstairs, then.”

I had a hard time climbing the stairs. I was ready to fall over, but she refocused her gaze on me, and that smile curved her lips. It was like bathing in warm honey. She trapped me against the wall, kissing me over and over and stroking me through my jeans. When she told me to pull them off, I did, leaving my jeans and panties on the stairs.

“That’s better,” she said, and stroked my bare skin. The glow became a blaze, and I kissed her back, desperately pressing my body against her. She easily lifted me, and I wrapped my legs around her. She licked my ear, and whispered, “Point to your room or I’ll take you right here.” I pointed.

She carried me down the hall into my room, and I fell back onto the bed with her riding me down. Peeka’s high-pitched barking filled the room. “Leave!” said Tessa, and the barking stopped. Toenails clattered on the floor as Peeka fled.

“I’m so hungry,” she whispered in my ear, and kissed me again.

She slowly licked her way down my body. She suckled gently at each breast before impatiently moving lower. “I can’t wait.” No one had ever adored my body as thoroughly as she did. Her hair tickled my thighs as she teased closer and closer. She licked gently at first, and then sucked hard, nipping ever so slightly. She entered me with her fingers, stroking in and out as her lips and tongue devoured me. I screamed, coming over and over, until everything went dark.

* * * *

A sheet slid up over my body, and I heard people in the room, but my ears were ringing so they sounded like they were a thousand miles away. I must have made some kind of motion, because a straw pressed to my lips, urging me to drink. Something annoying squeezed my arm. Someone stroked my cheek and I finally started drinking. It was chilled orange juice and tasted wonderful.

The annoying squeezing finally stopped and I heard the zip of Velcro as Berto removed the blood pressure cuff. My eyes were so heavy, but I finally pried them open. Kat held the glass and steadied straw for me. Berto’s stethoscope was draped around his neck. Tessa perched on the edge of the bed, looking unhappy. Berto gave her the stink eye.

“I don’t know exactly how your feeding works, Tessa, but Olivia is off the menu for now. I couldn’t even measure her blood pressure at first. If you keep this up, you’re going to kill her.”

Tessa’s eyes filled with tears. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry! I never meant to hurt her. It’s just that I was so hungry, and her energy tastes so good. I guess I got a little carried away.”

Berto’s look softened, but he still shook his head. “I know you didn’t do it on purpose, but we have to figure something out so no one gets hurt.”

Kat looked either worried or angry. I was having trouble telling through her fur. She squeezed my hand really tight, and there were wet streaks in the fur alongside her muzzle, so I was going to guess that was her worried look.

“How long was I out?”

“About six hours,” Berto finally admitted. “I want you to finish your juice, eat something, and then sleep yourself out. Your body has been through a lot the last day or so. Let’s give it a chance to catch up.”

He turned to Tessa then. “Please go warm up Olivia’s dinner and bring it up.”

She hopped to her feet. “I’ll be right back.” She looked glad to be able to do something to help.

“Stop trying to die on me,” said Kat. “My heart can’t take this.”

“I agree,” I told her. “Less dying. More not dying.”

She helped me sit up in bed and hugged me hard.

“Don’t cry, Miss Kitty. I promise. I’ll be more careful.”

She sniffled and wiped her eyes. Bending, she pulled my lap desk from under the bed. “Here. You can use this.”

Tessa was back in just a few minutes with a warm roast beef sandwich and some fresh fruit. Kat took the plate from her and fixed it on my lap desk. Tessa looked a little hurt, but didn’t say anything.

I thought about trying to soothe feelings and get up and help somehow, but my body agreed with Berto on food and a nap. I started out slow, but ended up wolfing down the sandwich. It was funny how much better everything tasted. Maybe my body was savoring the moment. A thought tickled my mind, and I laughed a little.

“What?” asked Kat.

“I was just thinking, if I were a cat, I’d be down about a third of my nine lives already. I’ve got to work on that.”

Berto shook his head and laughed in spite of himself. “I guess that’s a good sign. At least you’re getting back your perverse sense of humor.”

“Some things never change.”

“You need to drink more juice,” Berto said. “You’re pretty dehydrated.”

I was happy enough to comply. It did taste good, and the last few bites of sandwich really hit the spot.

Kat cleared the lap desk and dishes and sat them on my desk. “I’ll stay with her,” she said.

Tessa said, “I’ll stay with her.”

Berto overruled them both. “She needs to sleep. You’re both going. You can take turns checking in on her later. Out.”

He waited until they were both gone before he sat back on the edge of the bed. “Olivia, I am serious about Tessa. I don’t know what she’s doing, and I’m not sure she can control it. I’m the last person to tell you who to have fun with, but please don’t have sex with Tessa for now. We don’t want to lose you. If nothing else, at least give it a few days.”

“If she gives me a choice.”

“There is that. I will talk to her. We’ll all put our heads together and figure something out.” He leaned over and kissed my forehead. “Night-night.”

* * * *

I woke up to a cat on my head and a small dog licking my foot, so life felt normal for a few sleepy minutes. I disentangled myself from animals and bedding. I desperately needed to use the facilities, and set a new sprinting record on the way to the toilet. I finally get a chance to look at my new self. I looked the way I’d always pictured a Dark Elf would look—obsidian skin, long white silky hair, pointy ears, and violet eyes. On the good side, my new complexion was flawless, at least as far as I could tell. I also seem to have gotten smaller and looked more delicate. “Great,” I grumbled to myself. “None of my clothes are going to fit.”

In spite of everything, we seem to have avoided a global apocalypse. How did I know this? We still had hot water. Yay! The warm water and soap felt glorious. I expected my new hair to be a tangled mess—instead, I only had to run the brush through it once and it was ready to braid.

Someone had been nice enough to put my phone on the charger. I really expected to see messages from Leo or Cordie, but nothing. I sent each of them a quick text. We’re home. Call when you can. Love, Olivia.

I did some mental gymnastics, and decided it must be Sunday morning by now. I turned on the television to see if I could catch any news while making myself look presentable. I went to the headline news channel, figuring they’d be my best shot for information that didn’t necessarily involve tinfoil hats.

Some communities may have taken the Event in stride, but they weren’t getting the air time. You always hear, if it bleeds, it leads. Today was no different. The big-box stores appeared to be popular targets for opportunistic looters. Footage flipped between several cities, showing rioting people, overwhelmed police, and burning wreckage in the background.

A perky blonde tried to look somber while proclaiming, “Around the country, fearful citizens are rushing to stores to stockpile supplies. This tragedy” —she gestured at the screen beside her— “was started by a battle over a can of baby formula. At least three people are dead, and countless others have been taken to area hospitals.”

The next segment was hosted by a serious, dark haired woman. “It’s been nearly two days since the Event, and other than the president’s speech, we have not seen other political leaders on the air. The Speaker of the House recorded a statement, but with no visuals. The Senate Majority Leader did the same. There’s been of speculation that members of the House and Senate have also been affected by the Change and don’t want their constituents to know it.”

“An anonymous source within the White House estimates that approximately thirty percent of the population of the United States has experienced some manner of physical Change. The same source told me that number is much higher in the Capital. They declined to say how much higher. I leave it to your imagination. We will be following this story closely, and will have updates as they become available.” The background picture was the Capitol Building with a large red question mark above it.

My hair was finally tamed into a braid, though silky strands kept escaping and tickling my nose. My clothes were all too big. It wasn’t an issue with the T-shirts, but my jeans were dragging the ground. I finally found some drawstring yoga pants that I could get to stay up. I rolled up the cuffs so they weren’t dragging on the floor. I might end up wearing my Sylvan Faire garb around the house; at least those things seem to have fit better. I put on my sunglasses, grabbed my phone, and made my way downstairs.

Voices in the dining room drew me in that direction. I found lots of food and apparently a What Do We Do Now meeting. “Hi, all. How’s it going?”

“Olivia! You’re up!” Kat made a spot and proceeded to fuss over me. “You sit here and I’ll get you something to eat. You must be starving.” She kissed me and disappeared into the kitchen.

I took a seat between Kat and Berto. Ted seemed to be back to his usual chill self, but I noticed he was seated at the far end of the table from Tessa. She looked positively radiant.

She smiled at me and blew me a kiss. “I love your little park.”

Mikah’s face got that closed look. I’m pretty sure Tessa didn’t know him well enough to notice.

“I went out early to see if I could find those cute little Elf boys that were on guard duty. Alas, no luck. I did find some very naughty young men that were getting grabby with a pretty little Elf girl. They were sinners. I sent them to Confession.”

Part of me was hoping she meant the police, but I couldn’t erase my memories of Lyons. She doesn’t send people to confess to anyone local, and she looked awfully well fed.

Just then, Kat came back with my food. “Thanks, Kat.” I forced a smile for Tessa and focused on my meal. Right now I couldn’t deal with the Tessa situation. For now, I’d be practicing Don’t Ask, Don’t Tell.

Report 4

Memos and News

Memo: CDC Atlanta

All content is confidential and not to be disseminated outside of meeting participants.

All regions are tasked with the orderly collection of blood samples and cheek swabs of affected individuals. Each office will structure the procedure as appropriate to their area. Suggest this is a public safety issue to protect against unknown disease outbreaks. Samples are to be delivered weekly. Contact information for your area is below.

Local News – Colorado

Several bodies and abandoned vehicles were found just outside of Lyons. Their wounds appear to be consistent with the attack of wild animals. Residents are urged to exercise caution.

Memo: Lyons Sheriff Office

To: Sheriff Kxxxx

From: Mayor Nxxxx

What kind of horseshit news story was that? Wild animals? Animals took down eight heavily armed men? Since when do animals drag bodies off the road, line them up neatly, and not eat them? And which animal was it that moved a truck? If you can’t do better than that, stick with “no comment”, you idiot.

Chapter Twelve

Finding the New Normal

The dining room television was turned on, but no one appeared to be watching it. The crawl at the bottom of the screen read that the news was coming up next. Mikah and Korembi had a map of downtown spread out on the table. They were marking something and making notes. We finally hit the top of the hour and the news logo came on-screen, splashed with a new Special Report banner.

I recognized one of the anchors, but the other was unfamiliar. I wondered if the usual co-anchor had some cosmetic issues of the non-Human sort.

“Welcome back. We’re continuing our coverage of the worldwide phenomenon most folks are calling the Event. Gas stations and grocery stores continue to experience shortages. While the ramifications of this event are still unknown, citizens are urged to remain calm.”

The graphic changed to a shot of airliners on the tarmac at Denver International Airport. “Flight restrictions continue to be in place. Only certain essential flights are allowed at this time. The airlines are working as quickly as they can to get stranded passengers accommodations and food vouchers until they can be routed to their destinations.” The live shot changed to a list of web addresses and 800-numbers. “Here is the contact information for the local airlines. Please be patient. We’re told that hold times are currently long, but every call will be answered.”

The next segment was the obligatory interviews with harried travelers at the airport. I’m really glad we were close enough to drive home. I wouldn’t want to be in that crowd. Those people all looked angry and afraid.

Something bugged me about the background, and it took a second to put my finger on it. I grabbed the remote and ran the broadcast back a few seconds. “Guys, look at this.”

Mikah and Korembi looked up from their notes. I said, “Look at all the people in the background. Do you see even one person that doesn’t look Human?”

Now everyone was staring at the screen. Mikah said, “No I don’t,” and his tone was grim. He looked over at Kat. “When are you due back at the bakery?”

“Fred said to come in Monday if I got home and was up to it, but otherwise Tuesday was okay. Just let him know.”

“I think you should call in and tell Fred you won’t be able to come in. It might not be safe right now.”

Her ears flicked forward and she looked angry. “I’ve worked there for years. Fred and I get along great. There are still decent people out there. They aren’t going to all be like that militia group.”

“I’m sure your boss is a great guy, Kat, but I wanted to say something because I see some potential issues.”

“Like what? I’m the best decorator he has.”

“Okay, fine. You don’t know how he’ll react to your new appearance. You don’t know how his customers will react to your new appearance—”

“I can stay in back,” she said.

“And,” he continued, “There may well be health department regulations.”

Now she looked outraged. “Health department?”

“I’m not trying to impugn you or your boss, but you are a Human-sized cat. They’re not going to have a hairnet that will work for you. Most places that serve food have restrictions against animals unless they’re registered service animals.”

She hissed, and stood up so fast her chair flipped backward. “Animals? I’m not a fucking animal!”

I tried to stroke her arm to calm her down, but her eyes had that look Doctor Evil would give me just before he’d bite. For the first time, it occurred to me that she might well have claws to go with her new fangs.

“I never said you were an animal, Kat. I’m saying that your employer may have concerns while the law catches up with the new reality. Please. I’m just trying to help. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“Too late,” she snarled, and stalked out of the room.

“Way to sugarcoat it there, Mikah.”

“I don’t sugarcoat things, Olivia. I’m an attorney. And as long as I’m making everyone mad at me, I spoke with your sister. She asked that you not leave the house, other than to go in the garden, until she gets back in town. She wants to talk to you and said the phone isn’t appropriate right now.”

“You talked to my sister? Am I under house arrest?”

“Oh for God’s sake.” Mikah threw up his hands. “I’m just trying to keep everyone alive right now. I’ll be in my office.” He left, not looking at anyone, and I heard him going up the stairs.

Korembi shook his head. “Things be a little on edge right now, Olivia. Mikah, he just trying to look out for his family, and he see you all as family.”

“I know. He always wants to take care of everyone. But I hate it when he talks to my sister. I know she’s paying my rent, but I want to at least pretend I’m supporting myself.”

When I turned back to the news, they were already onto sports. Great. “Korembi, did you guys hear what the governor or the president said yesterday? I missed it.”

“Your governor was off-screen when he made his statement. He say to stay home, don’t be fightin’ with your neighbors, and trust the government.” He looked to Razaini. “Did I miss anything?”

“No. Basically he knew nothing, and I’d bet my next fossil find that he’s not Human anymore.”

“You know no one be takin’ that bet, Raz.”

Razaini said, “The president was on Air Force One and he was Human. He assured us it wasn’t a terrorist plot. He said it happened worldwide. ‘The source of this phenomenon is being investigated by top scientists. We will keep you informed. Rest assured we are taking every measure necessary to ensure the safety and well-being of the American people.’ Then he talked about good will and compassion. Basically he said, ‘don’ be a dick while we figure this out’.”

“He’s lying,” said Tessa.

I looked over at Tessa. “Of course he’s probably lying. He’s a politician and this is a crisis, but do you know more than that?”

Tessa said, “I saw the live broadcast, the day we got back—while you were out. I can tell when people sin, if I focus. I could feel the lies. He kind of lied about not knowing the source. He really doesn’t know how or why. He wasn’t lying when he said it wasn’t terrorists, but he lied about not considering it an act of terror. He was completely sincere about wanting the best for the American people. He may have talked about good will and compassion, but he doesn’t really expect it to happen, at least not everywhere. Just based on what he didn’t say, I’d guess the government has no idea what to do next. I wouldn’t expect any help from that direction.”

Everyone was quiet while that sank in. I hadn’t been doing an awesome job at being an adult Human, but at least I knew what was expected from me. What was a presumably adult Dark Elf supposed to be when she grew up?

“I think I’m going to do some archery practice. If anyone asks, I had to get something in the shed and I’ll be right back.” I put my plate in the dishwasher and got an empty two liter bottle from the pantry. I put on my gardening hat and made sure my sunglasses were on tight, and headed out back.

The sun was still painfully bright. I squinted against the glare and hustled to the shed Thanks to Berto always being so organized, the sand was right where I’d last seen it, along with a coil of nylon rope. I filled my bottle with sand, sealed it, and went back inside with my loot.

Razaini was waiting in the kitchen. “Just curious—but where are you going to do archery?”

“There’s a range up on the third floor. The house was built with a wrap-around balcony. Mikah had the length running the back of the house enclosed, and installed a movable archery butt. We practice there when we can’t get to the range. He keeps weird hours when he’s involved in a case, and archery helps him relax.”

“You mind if I come with you?”

“No problem. There’s extra gear, if you want to play too.” I gestured at the bottle. “I’m going to try and hang this from a beam. I want some practice against a moving target.” I smiled and got a magic marker from the junk drawer, quickly drawing a little face with pointed ears and fangs on the bottle. Virtual payback on that wolf thing that tried to kill me.

Razaini, Frank, and Henry followed me upstairs. “I don’t know if you got a tour yet or not. Kat and my rooms are around that corner, just down the hall to the left. Mikah’s office is here.” I pointed to the right. “And Grammy’s rooms are around the corner and down that hall.” We went around the corner and headed up the last flight of stairs. “This is the exercise room. The bathroom and sauna are over there on the right. We’ll cut through there. The range is on the other side of the porch.”

They stopped and stared at the fully-equipped workout room. It had glass walls all around and the room was flooded with natural light. “If you want to work out at night, and don’t want anyone peeking, the control panel for the blinds and lighting is right here.” I pointed up. “We even have solar panels on the roof. Mikah always likes to have a backup plan. He hated when we used to get brown-outs when it gets really hot over the summer. Now we’re not completely dependent on the grid.”

In our mini-range, I pointed out where we stowed our bows and kept our loaner gear and showed them how to pick a proper bow for their strength and draw. While they picked bows and arrows and protective gear, I got out the small step ladder and rigged the bottle to the crossbeam near the end of the range. An experimental push set it swinging.

We practiced for a while. We’d take turns swinging the bottle when we retrieved arrows. They hadn’t really done archery before, so they were just as happy hitting the stationary target. The moving bottle turned out to be about as hard as I’d expected. I finally timed the swing well enough to hit the bottle, but that wasn’t good enough. A living creature trying to kill me wasn’t going to run a pattern while I tried to get my range.

I wasn’t very happy with how I performed, but at least it was a start. Razaini was doing pretty well by the time we called it for the day. She wasn’t hitting bull’s-eyes yet, but she was able to hit the target more often than not.

Henry shook his head. “I guess it’s not my thing. I’ll stick with hunting for bones.”

“I’m not ready to give up yet,” offered Frank, “but I’m done for today.”

When we came back downstairs, Kat was in the living room with a bottle of Mikah’s best whiskey. Kat worried me. She loved her job and she didn’t normally drink the hard stuff. I’d never seen her poach from Mikah’s stash.

“Hey, Miss Kitty. How are you doing? Can I do anything?”

“Congratulations, Mikah, you were right!” she shouted. “I called my boss. I told him I’d be in to work tomorrow. He asked if this Event thing had hit me. I told him it did. He had me send a picture. He hemmed and hawed, and then told me business was down right now, what with all that happened, and it might be a good time to use my vacation days.” She swiped at her eyes and took another slug of whiskey. “I asked him if he thought this was going to wear off in the next week. He said he was sorry, and then told me to send someone to pick up my personal things. He didn’t even want me coming in the damn door.”

I held her while she sobbed. “What am I going to do, Olivia? I loved my job. If Fred won’t let me work, some stranger isn’t going to hire me. What am I supposed to do now?”

Mikah’s voice made me twitch. “Kat, I’m so sorry. We’ll figure this out. But please don’t worry about the money right now. You’ll always have a place to live. This is your home. I’m certainly not going to turn you out on the street for not paying rent.”

She hugged him. “I’m sorry, Mikah. I know you weren’t trying to hurt my feelings. I should have listened.”

“You never know,” he said. “I might have been wrong. You made the braver choice and called.” He sighed and rubbed his eyes. “I have news for you too, Olivia. I did some calling, and Colby made bail on Friday. Apparently his girlfriend paid for him. It turns out I know her, or at least know of her. She’s an assistant DA and quite the barracuda. I don’t know how much she knows about how Colby got into jail in the first place, but I’d guess it’s everything. Please, be careful. She’s running for state attorney general right now. Vivian has always had political aspirations, and she’s not one to let some messiness with her boyfriend get in the way.”

He paused to yawn and shake his head. “One more thing, and then I’m going to bed. Kat already knows this, but please don’t go into the basement without Korembi. That’s where we had to stash the dinosaurs for now. One of the compys almost got Peeka, and Doctor Evil—” He got a look from Kat and smiled. “Sorry. Fluffy has been stalking Stella. I don’t care what you call him. That cat is not right in the head.”

He stood up and stretched, his back going snap, crackle, pop. “It’s been a long day. A long few days, really. I’m calling it a night. I suggest you do the same.” He didn’t say anything about the whiskey, but he did pluck the bottle out of Kat’s grasp and put it back under the bar.

I gave her a kiss and ignored the tickle of fur. “Want to have a sleepover, Miss Kitty? And I do mean sleep. I just don’t want to be alone.”

She kissed me back, breath warm with whiskey, and hugged me tight. “Sure thing, sweetie. I’ll meet you at your room.”

* * * *

I brushed my teeth and got ready for bed, tired now, but not sleepy. Maybe I should get used to being nocturnal. My eyes would certainly appreciate it. I turned on the night light, and got into bed naked. Kat rapped on the adjoining door, and then came in wearing a nightgown. I didn’t know she even owned a nightgown.

“That’s a new look for you.”

She half turned. “Maybe I should go.”

“No. I want you to stay. I wasn’t trying to upset you. I thought you always slept commando.”

“I did. But, Olivia, I’m a freaking cat. We’re not even the same species now.”

I hugged her. “Hey, no crazy talk. We’re still ourselves. We’ve just had cosmetic makeovers, extreme style.”

I kissed her cheek and pulled off her silky nightgown. Sleek fur covered her body. Happily, she had only one pair of breasts. Her nipples were smaller now, and I could see bare skin through the fur. “You’re beautiful. Please don’t hide.”

Kissing her was a little different. The shape of her face and mouth had changed, but we’d manage. She kissed me back, cautious, I think, of hurting me with her fangs.

“We’ll take it slow,” I whispered, and kissed her back. Her fur tickled my nose, and her delicate tongue tasted of mint and whiskey. Kissing her again, I pulled her close. Stroking my hands down her back and buttocks, I marveled at the silky fur.

Taking her hand I led her to the bed, stretching out on my side. She hesitated, and then joined me. Breast to breast, I returned to kissing her and exploring her new body. I caressed her belly, moving lower, and she grabbed my hand. “What if I’m a freak? I don’t know. I was afraid to find out.”

“Let’s find out together. If everything has changed, well, then, I guess we’ll have to improvise.”

She took a deep breath, let go of my wrist, and opened herself to me.

I stroked lower, feeling for the sensitive cleft between her legs. The outer lips were fur, but within, she had the same lovely parts I’d come to know over the past few days. She was warm and damp. She jumped when I stroked her gently, and purred deep in her throat when my fingers slid into her body, slick with her arousal. I played with her, caressing her sensitive bud as I moved my fingers in and out to the pulsing of her body.

She tensed for a moment when I moved down to kneel between her legs, and then gave a sigh. Purrs turned into throaty moans as I explored her gently with lips and tongue. Her body clenched around my fingers and she buried her hands in my hair, urging me on. Pulling her tight to me, I sucked hard on her clit, plunging her over the brink. She moaned, louder and faster, the moan turning into a distinct yowl. She writhed at my touch, until she finally gasped, “Enough!” and pulled my head away.

She shuddered again as I gently pinched her tight little nipples. She batted my hand away. “Oh my god, Olivia. Stop. I think I’m going to die.”

“There are worse ways to go,” I whispered in her ear, and stroked her sensitive flesh one more time, just to feel her jump.

Her eyes grew heavy as she snuggled against me. “...is your turn,” she murmured.

“Oh, yes,” I told her. With one arm wrapped around her, I pleasured myself with my other hand. I kissed her again, breathing faster, and moaned into the soft fur of her neck as I came.

Chapter Thirteen

Order from Chaos

Kat stretched languidly and rolled over to face me. “Mmmmm. I thought we were just going to sleep.”

I stroked her soft curves, eyes still closed. “We did sleep…later. Do you mind?”

“Oh, Goddess, no.”

“Want to share a shower and then get some food?”

She patted my butt and kissed me. “Oh, yes.”

* * * *

It was at least another hour and close to lunchtime before we made it downstairs Good thing the house had some pretty large hot water heaters. I’d never been cleaner, thanks to Kat, and I couldn’t begin to get the smile off of my face.

When we got downstairs, all of the Trolls were in the dining room, talking and watching the news. No Tessa, Mikah or Berto, which was kind of odd. There were sandwich fixings set out on the table, and a big pitcher of iced tea.

Korembi greeted us. “Olivia, Kat, good to see you both. There be messages for you. Mikah, he say his secretary call. Phones be crazy. She need him come in.”

Mikah generally only handled custody cases and did guardian ad litem work. I could just imagine how many people were freaking out if their ex suddenly had pointed ears or fur. “Poor, Mikah. I bet he’s really getting slammed with cases.”

“Berto, he had to take some extra shifts. He said to tell you he’d be late tonight. Some of his clients, they only want Human nurses. Some of the nurses, they only want Human patients. Sound like more crazy hospital messes.”

“Berto doesn’t work in a hospital, Korembi. He does home hospice care. That’s how he met Mikah. He took care of Grammy before she passed.”

“Ah. I suppose that make more sense then.”

Kat and I got our lunch together. I was starving and it looked like she was, too.

Razaini said, “You got a few phone calls. I answered. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Of course not. You all are roomies at this point,” I told her.

“Someone named Quinn said to tell you he needed to cut his client load. He’s sorry for the short notice, and don’t worry about the last bill.”

“Great…Quinn was the guy that did the lawn and took care of the yard. I hate mowing.”

“So,” she continued, “This probably won’t make you feel any better. Nancy called after that. Her husband is concerned about her coming into this area, and going into people’s homes—what with all that’s happened. She did say she hoped he’d change his mind, but for now she has to give her notice, but she’d like her job back if he ever ‘pulls his head out’.”

“Oh, no—she was our cleaning lady. She was a sweetheart. Too bad her husband’s being a jerk.”

Kat and I stared at each other, both depressed. “I guess it’s up to us,” she said. “It’s not like I have a job to go to anymore.”

“My web design business wasn’t supporting me, anyway. I have plenty of free time.”

“Ladies, don’t be so glum,” Razaini said. “You aren’t alone. We’re living here too. We’ll all help out. Everyone had to work together at the dig sites to keep things running smoothly. Henry had a knack for writing up schedules that worked for everyone.”

I smiled at Razaini and Henry. “Thanks, you guys.”

Korembi looked around. “You be livin’ in a mansion. I always be thinking you was all trust fund babies.”

“This is Mikah’s house,” said Kat. “He rents me a room, but I have to work.”

“Technically, I don’t get my trust fund until I turn thirty,” I said.

Kat stared at me. “You have a trust fund?”

“My mom’s family left her some money. She had trusts made out to us three kids. She thought we wouldn’t be mature enough to handle the money before that. She never figured it would be an issue. No one predicted some stupid drunk driver would kill her. Cordie just got her trust this year. Mikah helped us get some hardship money early for school, but that was it. Meantime, Cordie’s paying my way since I can’t get my shit together.”

“You do beautiful graphic design work,” said Kat.

“Maybe, sometimes, but it doesn’t pay the bills.”

“So how you end up here?” asked Korembi.

“Cordie was making me crazy and we had a big fight over her telling me what to do. I told her I was leaving, except I didn’t have any money saved. I parked my car outside her office and lived out of it for a week. I set up shop near the door to her building and sold caricatures to her co-workers on their lunch breaks.” I smiled at the memory. “She was ignoring me at first, until I started giving away free ones of her swinging from a stripper pole. After that she made an arrangement with Berto and Mikah, so I ended up here.”

“You never mentioned a trust fund,” said Kat.

“It didn’t come up. Besides, I won’t have it for years.”

The doorbell rang. Kat looked at me and I felt like we should draw straws to see who got to frighten the visitor first. I headed toward the door, and heard Ted talking to someone.

He closed the door, holding some kind of flyer. “Morning, Olivia. You’re up. Wild night last night, eh?”

My cheeks got hot, but I was hoping he couldn’t tell through my new complexion. I guess we had been a bit loud.

“Come on, there’s news,” he said, and headed back toward the dining room. “There’s a neighborhood patrol meeting tonight,” he announced. “They’d like us all to come. It’ll be at the pavilion in the park. Here’s the flyer.” He handed it to Kat. “He said there was some kind of incident last night and that we need to step up security. If we want to know more, we have to go.”

Kat looked grave. “Did you read the flyer yet?”

“Nope. Just got it.”

“It says that remains were found last night in the park. For everyone’s safety, they’re calling a neighborhood meeting.”

“What be the time?” asked Korembi.

“It says they plan to start at six, so be there early. It also recommends you bring something to sit on.”

Tessa walked in, and everyone got quiet for a minute. “Don’t all stop on my account,” she said. “I heard what you were talking about, and no, it wasn’t me. I don’t play with my food—at least, not like that.”

Nobody denied what we’d all been wondering, but I did feel guilty.

“It’s okay,” she said. “I get it. The demon is always on top of the list. I’ll save you some trouble at the meeting tonight, though. You all go and I’ll stay here and guard the house.”

She walked up behind my chair and trailed her fingers down my neck, and then lower, cupping my breast. “Wish I could have played too, last night. Who knew Kat was such a screamer?”

Kat excused herself, mumbled something about the kitchen, and took off.

It took every ounce of my willpower to pull her hand away while every nerve ending begged me to drop my clothes and give myself to her, right here and now. She tweaked my nipple and licked my neck before slowly removing her hand from my shirt. “Maybe later I can make you scream.”

Korembi actually shook his finger at her. “You be doin’ no such thing. Berto, he tell all of us. You and Olivia not be playin’ or you be killin’ her.”

She pouted at him. “I never get to have any fun. No, wait. That’s not true. Those pretty, green-haired Elf boys were a lot of fun. I can’t wait until they have another night off together.” She licked her lips and smiled.

I excused myself and rushed outside to get some air. Kat was out back, watering her herb garden.

She didn’t look at me. “Oh no, Olivia. How am I going to show my face in there?”

I hugged her around the waist. “Nobody said anything, Miss Kitty. We’re all adults here. I love the sounds you make when you come.”

My heart was pounding with the aftereffects of Tessa’s touch. I wanted Kat, urgently. I slid my hand up under her shirt, stroking her breast while my other hand reached for her warm cleft. I pulled her back against me, rubbing up against her backside.

“Olivia! What the hell are you doing?” She took a quick step away, putting a few inches between us.

“I want you. I want you so bad.”

“I’m not having sex in the garden with you in the middle of the afternoon.” Her words didn’t really register, and her shirt was half open when I got a face full of cold water.

I spluttered, grabbing for my sunglasses as she turned the hose on me. We were both stunned for a second. She looked horrified. I burst out laughing. “Oh Miss Kitty, I needed that. I’m sorry.” I collapsed onto the wet grass, still laughing. “If we could bottle what Tessa does, we’d be rich. Instant orgasm−just add demon.”

She started laughing too, at the absurdity of it all. “I’ll get a squirt bottle.” She made a fake squirting noise as she pointed her finger at me. “Bad Olivia! No public sex for you.”

After one more quick kiss, I went in to get dry clothes.

* * * *

Thinking about the last few days, I wondered what might come up at that meeting tonight. Berto had his healing magic. What if I could harness whatever it was I did against Derek when I thought he was going to kill me?

I went down to the library and fired up one of the computers. We still had internet. That was a good sign. Searching how to learn magic turned out to be useless. I think it brought up a few hundred million sites. All of them dealt with stage magic, at least the ones I looked at before giving up.

Logically, what did you always hear about apprentice mages learning to do in stories? They lit a candle. I got a decorative candle off one of the side tables and stared at the damn thing, willing it to light. Nothing happened. It was taunting me. I could tell.

Knitting needles clicked together from the sofa behind me. I turned and saw knitting needles and yarn, hanging in mid-air. “I promise to not burn the house down, Grammy. I’m just trying to learn a little magic.”

One of the knitting needles waved back and forth, as if she were wagging her finger at me. I sighed, and picked up the candle. “Right. I’ll go practice outside on the driveway. I’ll take some water with me.”

A gentle breeze ruffled my hair, and I felt like I’d made a good decision.

Thirty minutes later, with candle, camp chair, umbrella, camp table, and pitcher of water at hand, candle-lighting practice resumed—out on the driveway and away from the house. I stared at that candle. I thought about matches. Thought about flame. Pictured a laser beam shooting from my finger to the wick. Nothing. I tried to reach a state of calm focus, like you supposedly reach during meditation, and only felt sleepy.

Angry and frustrated, I kicked at the gravel. “Damn it. What can’t I do this?” As I glared at that damn candle, there was a whoosh of energy and the candle exploded, sending glass and molten wax everywhere. I jumped up and down, screaming, “Yes!” as people poured out of the house.

“Quick, get me another candle,” I yelled to Kat.

She came back with a whole box of tea lights.

“Line ’em up, Miss Kitty.”

She did, and took several big steps back.

I focused my anger, sending my will at each little wick. The first few blew across the driveway, and the next few melted into sticky puddles on the table, but the last one was intact and burning merrily.

Everyone cheered, and I felt like I’d just run a marathon. I wanted to do my winner’s lap. Instead, I settled for helping clean up the broken glass and chunks of candle. Mikah probably wouldn’t notice the scorch marks on the ground. “Thanks Grammy,” I said. “Glad you didn’t let me burn the house down.”

Report 5

Blog−Regan’s Rants

It’s happening, just as I predicted. They’re coming to get us. You all know about the Event, unless you’ve been living under a rock, in which case Uncle Regan can’t help you. I was on the red-eye from Vegas when it happened. Weird shit, man. Who knows what they’re been putting in the water.

We got a few pointy-eared types on our flight, and one little kid that went furry all over. The stewardesses, excuse me, flight attendants—no, fuck that, stewardesses— kept their cool and moved ’em all up to first class and pulled the curtain.

We waited a really long time after we landed. Uncle Regan knows it was a long time, because Uncle Regan needed to whiz and they wouldn’t let us out of our seats. We finally get off the plane and I see TSA goons leading off all of them. The only Human was the kid’s mom.

When are they coming for the rest of us? Uncle Regan will be prepared. You know that. I hope you are too.

Chapter Fourteen

Monsters Among Us

We had an early dinner of sandwiches and tea, and then it was time to leave for the neighborhood meeting. Mikah and Berto still hadn’t gotten home. I left a note along with the flyer we got this morning. Surely Cordie would understand. This was a special circumstance, and it wasn’t like I was going anywhere alone.

“I’ll make sure Mikah gets it,” said Tessa. “Don’t have too much fun without me.” She blew me a kiss.

We still had an hour, but there was no way to know how many people would actually show up for this. I wanted to make sure we got good seats by the pavilion, so I pushed people along. Politely.

Fine. Fairly politely.

The house is right on the edge of the park, so it wouldn’t be too bad of a walk. We carried an assortment of camp chairs and blankets so we wouldn’t have to sit on the ground.

It was still full light out, this early, and I had my sunglasses firmly in place. I vetoed the floral umbrella Kat had wanted me to bring. “I’ve been in the sun before. The glasses will be fine. The umbrella would be in people’s way. And besides that, I’m not going to give any other Dark Elves a reason to laugh at me.”

She rolled her eyes, but the umbrella stayed home.

Kat, Ted, and I led the way. Korembi, Razaini, and the rest of the Troll contingent followed. The path would have taken us the long way around, so we headed east, cross-country, to the meeting spot. Even this early, other people were heading toward the full-size white replica of the Parthenon. We weren’t the only ones wanting good seats. The most striking thing was how few Humans there were compared to the number of Changed. There was no way of knowing if the Humans had mostly decided to stay home, or if we really did have such a high level of Changed in this neighborhood.

When we reached the large shallow fountains in front of the pavilion, there were police cars parked on an access road around back. I nudged Kat and gestured. I actually felt a little nervous, and I hadn’t done anything wrong. Well, at least since we got home.

A really hairy Dwarven dude—think bushy red beard and something out of a fantasy game—was passing out bottled water. “Welcome, everyone.” I couldn’t help staring. He was nearly as wide as he was tall, and looked like solid muscle.

“Bless you for the water,” said a red-faced woman, trying to catch her breath. She was one of the few Humans here, at least so far.

“Crom bless you and give you strength,” he replied.

We claimed our spot, and I told Kat, “Just a sec. I’ll be right back.” I went over to the Dwarf and said, “Ingve?”

He turned, and gave me a curious look. “Do I know you?”

“Sort of. You stopped me on the street Thursday morning and said I looked like I needed help.”

He stared at me a few beats, and recognition dawned in his eyes. He let loose with a belly laugh of pure joy. “You don’t look dead yet. Does that mean you’re a bad-ass?”

“Not quite yet, Ingve, but I’m still alive where others aren’t, so I guess I’m getting there.”

“Good to hear it. Crom tells me He has big plans for you.”

“Seriously, Ingve? Your God told you He had plans for me?”

“Indeed He did. His voice was a whisper that morning. Now it’s a shout that rings through me like a hammer striking steel.”

“I’ve seen a lot of weird things, I guess. What’s one more?”

He cocked his head to the side, as if listening, and his enormous beard bristled. The hair stood up on my arms, and the air had a metallic tang. “Hold out your hand,” he said, in a voice richer and deeper than he’d just been using.

I held out my hand like a child catching raindrops. There was a crash of thunder, and blue lightning struck my hand from a cloudless sky. “Shit!” I should have been dead, but my hand only tingled, and something rested in my palm. I ignored the screams and shouts, and had a look at my gift from the sky. It was a necklace with a charm—a hammer and anvil suspended on a silver chain. It fit easily around my neck, and when it dropped into place, I felt strong and confident for the first time in a very long time. Maybe since before my mother died.

“Olivia, what the hell happened?” Kat pulled me into a hug, and then looked like she was checking for burns.

“I’m fine, Kat. Really. I’m better than fine.” I held the tiny anvil toward the sky. “Crom!”

Ingve grinned. “You coming to the open full moon this week? It’s on Saturday.”

“You know what, Ingve? I might just do that. See you there?”

“See you there, Olivia. Strength and honor.”

“Strength and honor, Ingve.”

Kat and I walked back to our spot. It was funny, but suddenly there was a good three feet of open space around us on all sides. You’d think something was making people a tad nervous around me.

Korembi had a huge smile on his face. “It never be dull around you, Olivia. Now you callin’ the lightnin’ to play wit’ cha?”

“Not exactly, Korembi, but I’m pretty sure I just converted from Wiccan to Crom.” I twirled the hammer between my fingers a moment. A thought ran across my mind and I looked back at Korembi. “If you don’t mind me asking, what beliefs do you follow?”

He grinned. “Pastafarian, mon.” Razaini elbowed him in the ribs and he laughed again. “The lovely Miss Rosanne and I be Jewish. I converted when we married, and our faith is the only thing she insists I be serious about. Drives a hard bargain, my girl does.”

“The man has a collection of T-Rex porn,” Razaini said. “I had to get him to be serious about something, just one thing, or I’d never make it.”

My jaw dropped. “T-Rex porn?”

“Hey, mon, that be all in the name of science.”

The closer we got to six, the louder the crowd got. More Humans showed up, but always with the Changed, never alone. I recognized the two green-haired Elf boys who were on gate duty the other day. One of them noticed me looking and his cheeks flushed a dusky green. I had a pretty good idea what Tessa had been doing with them, but at least they looked none the worse for wear.

The surprising thing was the amount of press turnout for a neighborhood watch meeting. Promptly at six, a group of people came out on the steps, along with four uniformed officers. I recognized Officer Curtis, and her partner, Officer Webster, but not the other pair. I guess it shouldn’t have been a surprise, but one officer was Human and the other was Dwarven, like Ingve.

A Dark Elf woman in an impeccably tailored suit turned on her microphone. I think she was the first other Dark Elf I’d seen so far. She had to shield her eyes from all the flashing cameras.

“Thank you all for coming this evening, especially on such short notice. I’ll make introductions, and then we’ll get started. I’m Vivian Davis. I’m with the Denver District Attorney’s office, and I live here in the neighborhood. This is Gerald Merrik.” She gestured to the arrogant looking blond Elf at her right. “And this is Udell Orinson.” She nodded toward the pale man to her left that looked Human, with something a little off. “Gerald and Udell are also residents. Gerald owns the U-Post-It shipping office, and Udell is a retired school teacher.” They both nodded and waved. “They’ve both volunteered their time to help us get organized.”

She smiled at the cameras and I knew the next bit wasn’t for us. “Community safety is a top priority for me. Even though some people have experienced Change, all of Colorado’s citizens have the right to equal protection in the eyes of the law, and with that right comes responsibility, which is why this community is banding together for the protection of all.”

“Kind enough to join us this evening are Officers Curtis, Webster, Gable, and Stonefield.” She pointed to each of the officers in turn, naming the Dwarven man last. “And now, Officer Curtis.”

I started to wave at Sharon as Vivian handed her the microphone, and then it occurred to me that she’d have no idea who I was. She didn’t know I’d Changed.

Sharon might have been nervous in front of this mostly Changed crowd, but if she was, she didn’t show it. “Good evening, everyone. Thank you, Vivian, for inviting us to your meeting, and for giving us this opportunity to address the community. I’m Officer Sharon Curtis and I work with the Denver PD. I know some people have had some concerns about interacting with the police since the Change. Whatever this was, it did not take away your citizenship or rights. Nor did it take away your responsibilities. Changed or not, you are still entitled to equal protection under the law and, by the same token, you are still expected to observe all of the laws of the land.

“I wish we were here on less serious business, but last night there was an assault in the park, just east of here. We’re advising that everyone take some basic precautions. Don’t come into the park alone. Stay out of the thicker trees, especially after dark. Vivian has also requested that we help organize an enhanced neighborhood watch, for everyone’s safety.”

“What do you mean by ‘assault’?” someone shouted from the crowd.

“The flyer said ‘remains’, idiot,” yelled someone else. “What do you think that means?”

Sharon waved everyone to silence. “Yes. There was a homicide in the park, and that’s all the information we’re prepared to release at this stage of the investigation. We do ask that you stay out of the area that’s been taped off.”

“If you were out and saw or heard anything between midnight and seven a.m., please let us know. My contact information is available on the table up here. You can reach me by phone or email.”

“What’s an ‘enhanced neighborhood watch?” I asked.

“The plan is to organize regular patrols through the park. Everyone will either be paired with another member of the community or an off-duty police officer. The training will cover what to look for as you patrol the park. Please keep in mind, we are not training vigilantes here. If you see something, report it immediately. We are not asking you to ‘stand your ground’. We are not going to be re-enacting the Old West, and we’re not going to shoot anyone for dressing wrong. If you are interested in joining the enhanced neighborhood watch, come up after the meeting. Along with my contact info, you’ll find a sign-up sheet.”

There were a lot of questions about the death, but she wasn’t giving anything away. “We do not comment on crime scenes or details of ongoing investigations.”

At the end, she said, “We’ll be staying for a while after the meeting and we’d be more than happy to answer any questions about the enhanced neighborhood watch program.”

Vivian took the mic again. “Thank you all for staying and listening to this important safety information. I hope many of you will consider joining this program. It’s for all of our safety. Thanks again, and good night.”

She posed for a few more pictures, especially with the officers, and I could see her chatting with the reporters until they packed up. Most people headed for home, but more than I expected stayed.

“I’m going to sign up,” I announced. “I want to help.”

Kat looked alarmed, “You know your sister wouldn’t like it.”

“Maybe, but she’s not here. I promise I’ll be careful,” I told her. “It’s not like we’re expected to take someone down ourselves. We’re just keeping an eye out. Besides, they said there’d be some training, and I intend to level up a little.”

There were a number of people already signed up when I got up to the table. I signed and gave my contact info, and waited for Sharon to finish talking to Vivian.

She finally turned to me. “Yes? Did you have any questions?”

“I did. Hey Sharon, how do you like the new paint job?”

She stared at me long and hard. “Olivia?”

“Hey, you guessed it. Surprise.”

Vivian was staring at me. So that was Colby’s girlfriend. I wondered if she knew who I was, or if I was just the first other Dark Elf she’d seen. If she knew about Colby, it would definitely explain the intensity of her stare and the feeling of hostility.

“This is Kat, and our friend Ted, and these are friends from Wyoming that are staying with us.” I went around the circle, introducing the Trolls. “Officer Curtis worked with my dad,” I told them.

“He was my training officer my rookie year,” she said. “He’s been sorely missed. He was a good man.” She turned to the other officers and said, “Guys, this is Everett Mitchell’s daughter, Olivia. Her sister works for Public Health and her brother is Special Forces. Olivia, Officers Gable and Stonefield started in District One with your father as their shift commander.”

I shook hands and accepted their condolences. Being a cop’s kid can be a headache, but it’s good to be a member of the family.

Suck that, Vivian.

After a few minutes, Sharon took me aside. “Have you talked to your brother or sister yet, Olivia?”

“I’ve talked to Cordie, so she knows. I don’t know if she’s back in town yet. I haven’t talked to Leo. He’s on one of his missions, I guess. He’ll call me when he can, so I’m waiting.”

Her eyes scanned the sign-up sheet, and when she looked up, I knew she’d hit my name. “Are you sure about this?”

“I want to help out too. There’s no reason I can’t do my part to keep the neighborhood safe. If we get to pick shifts though, I’m going to try for nights. I see much better at night. I can even see in the dark.”

I could see her sense of duty warring with a promise to a friend to keep his children safe, but ultimately, duty won out. “If you’re sure, then we’ll be contacting you as soon as we get training times set. We needed to see how much turnout we’d get before we reserved any space or personnel for this.”

“I promise I’ll do my best, Officer Curtis. You can count on me.”

“I’m sure you will, Olivia. But I still have to tell you to be safe.” The other officers kind of looked askance as she gave me a hug, but they didn’t say anything, at least not while we were standing there.

“See you later!” I waved.

“See you later.”

Chapter Fifteen

Busted

We got home to find Berto and Mikah having a late dinner in the kitchen. Tessa was perched on a bar stool, wheedling Mikah for something. “Just give me a chance. Please. I know I can help. You said the best interest of the children is your only concern. How can you not want someone there who knows if someone’s lying?”

He sighed and put down his fork. “Tessa, I cannot bring a demon as my personal assistant without frightening the children I’m supposed to be watching out for. I appreciate the offer, but I don’t think it would work.”

She hopped off the stool. “If you’re worried about my looks, I’ve been practicing. I can pass.”

Her face was tense with effort. The tiny horns receded and disappeared and her wings turned into a mere shadow on her skin. When she opened her eyes, they were a normal dark brown again.

“How did you do that?” I asked. “That was freaking amazing.”

She actually looked embarrassed. “I got it from a cartoon. I decided to give it a try.”

Mikah pursed his lips thoughtfully, getting up and walking all around her. “If I agree to this, we’re going to have some ground rules. You have to maintain this look. You have to dress like a legal assistant. I’m sure Olivia or Kat has something that will work. And, this is a big one—no eating the clients. And no fucking them, either.”

“What if they were really bad people? They could be child molesters or worse.”

He looked grim. “No eating the clients in the office, or at any meetings at other locations. If you think there’s an issue, I expect you to write the note on your legal pad and show it to me. I don’t want you addressing any of the clients directly.” He shook his head. “I must be crazy to even consider this, but I can’t keep up this pace without an assistant, and you’re right. It would be a huge help to know who’s telling the truth.”

She squealed. “Oh, thank you!”

He dodged her hug, but patted her on the shoulder. “We’ll give it a try and see how it works. Be ready to leave at six tomorrow morning. We have a long day ahead of us.”

“’Grats, Tessa! I bet you’ll do great,” I told her.

She bounced up and down with excitement, which had a delightfully hypnotic effect on most everyone in the room, but for once she didn’t notice. “Can I look through your closet, Olivia? I need to wear something nice tomorrow.”

“Sure thing. Help yourself.”

She ran out of the room and Mikah resumed his dinner, still smiling. “Who knows? This could be a great partnership.”

Berto looked really tired, but had a smile for us. “We got your message about the neighborhood meeting. What’s up?”

I filled them in on the new enhanced watch program. “Officer Curtis is in charge on the police side of things, and, surprise, Colby’s ex, Vivian, is on the community side of things. I think she’s the first other Dark Elf I’ve seen. You should have seen all of the press at the meeting, taking pictures of her.”

Mikah’s face lost the smile he’d had and he looked a little concerned. “Olivia, remember I told you about her. I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to spend too much time around her.”

“Well I’m not letting Colby’s girlfriend make me hide out in the house. He’s the one that lied and cheated. I volunteered for the watch and I want to do it. Besides, what is she going to do, write me a nasty letter and bill me two hundred dollars an hour for doing it?”

“Just be cautious. That’s all I’m saying. I’m going to shower and call it a night. Today was a long day and tomorrow won’t be any shorter.”

“Me too,” said Berto. The agency is shorthanded and I’m filling in as much as I can.”

“By the way, Olivia,” said Mikah. “I’m pretty sure I recall telling you that your sister didn’t want you to leave the garden.”

“She didn’t know about the murder when she said that.”

“And you think that’s the argument that would have convinced her not to worry about you leaving the house?”

“She always said I should grow up and be more responsible. This is me, trying to be more responsible. I’m helping my community.”

He sighed, but didn’t say anything else. Mikah and Berto made short work of their dishes and walked arm in arm down the hall to their suite.

* * * *

The rest of us were having a snack in the kitchen when Tessa came back downstairs. She was wearing a blue-grey suit with a rose blouse. I recognized my interview outfit, but it had never looked that good on me. “You look amazing, Tessa. You totally rock that suit. I think I have a leather satchel you can use to carry your stuff in tomorrow. I’ll get it for you before bed.”

The warmth of her smile washed over me, making me tingle in places best not mentioned in polite company. I didn’t say anything, but Kat elbowed me. I guess she’d noticed.

“Thanks for loaning it to me, Olivia. You’re the best!” She kissed me breathless, pulling me tight against her before slowly releasing me. “I wasn’t going to do anything. Your energy is still too low.” She actually looked hurt. “I was just saying thank you.”

Kat’s warning look softened. “I’m sorry Tessa. I know you were. But you tend to get a little enthusiastic with Olivia.”

“I can’t help it. She tastes like nectar and innocence.” She took a half step toward me and stopped. “You’re right. Sorry. I’ll be up in my room.”

Everyone pitched in to clean up the kitchen, and Kat led me up to my room. I was more than happy to let her. I felt Tessa’s pull, all right—you’d have to be dead not to—but it didn’t fog my brain the way it did before. I didn’t say anything, though. I really wanted to see what Kat had in mind.

“Oh, Olivia, what are we going to do with you? You’re Tessa’s favorite drug of choice.” She firmly closed the door behind us, and the lock clicked shut. “If I were a better person, I’d make you take a cold shower to shake you out of this.” She kissed me, running her hands under my shirt and cupping my breasts. My nipples were already tight little peaks. “But I’m not the better person, my love, and I want to play. Wait here and I’ll be right back.”

This evening was getting better by the minute. My body ached with need, anticipating Kat and her surprise. I stroked my breasts, my hands moving lower as I waited for her.

She came back naked, carrying something purple, but just watched me caress myself for a long moment. The longer she watched, the wetter I got. She put whatever it was on the bed, off to the side, and nudged me to sit on the edge of the bed. “Take off your clothes,” she murmured. “I want to see you naked.”

I tossed my clothes on the floor, and waited, knees just slightly apart, to see what she’d ask me to do next.

She stepped forward, nudging my knees wider, kissing me while she ran her fingers through my hair.

I grabbed her butt, stroking and caressing her as my lips found her silky breasts. I suckled her nipples before kissing my way lower. She moaned, clenching her hands in my hair, and stepped back.

“Stop, Olivia. I can’t take advantage of you like this. You don’t know what you’re doing.”

“Oh, Miss Kitty. You are so wrong. I know exactly what I’m doing. I’m not riding Tessa’s lust. This is me wanting you. Come back here. I want to taste you and make you scream.”

She resisted for a moment before melting into my arms. Her soft moans were music to my ears as I explored with my fingers and worshipped at her hidden cleft. She was so warm and wet. I knew she wanted me as much as I wanted her. Her breathing came faster and I redoubled my efforts, but she pulled away before I could send her over the edge.

“Wait. I brought something for us to play with.” She picked up the purple thing and showed it to me. It was an arrangement with two lilac phalluses, one attached to a harness. “Do you mind if we use this?”

I stroked one of the heads. It was soft but firm. “I don’t mind, Miss Kitty, but this time I want to be on top.”

“Oh yes, please. I’ve wanted someone to take me for such a long time. But first, we have to make sure you’re ready,” she teased. She pushed me onto my back at the edge of the bed, and licked me, long and slow. I was biting the back of my hand to smother the moans when she finally pulled back. She slid the cock into me in one, smooth motion, and just held it there. She fastened the straps into place and gave it a gentle tug. When she touched a small remote, it came to life with a quiet buzz, pulsing deep inside of me.

“Oh my, Miss Kitty!”

“This is one of my favorite toys, Olivia. I call it the Lilac Fairy.”

It was hard to move. I’d never felt anything quite like it, but my Kitty was waiting. “Lay down,” I said thickly. “It’s your turn.”

She was more than ready for me. The feeling of sliding my virtual cock deep inside of her was mind-blowing. I just held her close for a minute, feeling us joined, pulsing as one. I slowly took her until I learned the stroke that made her scream deep in her throat. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me tight with each thrust.

I felt myself getting close, but wasn’t ready to be done just yet. I pulled slowly out of her, leaving her open on the bed. “Roll over and get on all fours.”

She blinked for a second, before doing what I asked. Just as she’d taken me that first time with Tessa, I grabbed her hips, plunging deep inside of her. She looked over her shoulder, wide-eyed. We kissed as I rode her hard, teasing her sweet cleft until she came. My own orgasm swept over me, and still the pulsing went on and on. We collapsed side by side, still joined, shuddering with the aftermath. She didn’t turn off the exquisite pulsing agony until I screamed.

Chapter Sixteen

Tying up Some Loose Ends

Something tickled my nose, but I couldn’t brush it away. “Kat, mind your tail,” I grumbled.

“Guess again.” Tessa said, her lips against my ear.

“Hmmm?” I was spooned around Kat, my hand cupping her breast. I started to move, and realized I couldn’t. My body was glued to Kat, still joined at the hips. Blushing, I yanked up the sheet. “Tessa, what do you need?”

“I’ll have some of what she’s having,” said Tessa, kissing my neck.

Kat reached over and claimed her own kiss from Tessa. Our three tongues made tingling contact and I couldn’t control the tiny movements of my hips.

Tessa smiled and patted me on the butt. “Just kidding, ladies. I have to go to work. You said you’d loan me your satchel. I guess you got distracted.”

“Satchel? Oh, right. Mikah. Satchel. It’s in the bottom of the closet in the back left corner. You’ll probably have to dust it.”

“Thanks,” said Tessa.

Kat and I continued to kiss as Tessa rummaged around in the closet and eventually pulled forth my long-abandoned satchel. I thought the covers moved a bit, but then I heard Tessa’s voice from near the door. “Have fun, you two.” Suddenly Kat’s little toy was pulsing and throbbing deep inside both of us. The small remote dropped to the desk, just before the door clicked shut.

Kat pulled away, sliding off the Lilac Fairy only long enough to roll me onto my back. She impaled herself on the moving shaft and rode me, each thrust drawing a moan from deep in her throat. “Grab my ass,” she ordered.

I did what she said. She licked along my throat before she gently nipped at my neck. There was a sting, and her tongue lapped at my pulse while her hips moved up and down in a frenzy of lust. We were both breathing hard, and sweat poured off my body. Every nerve was on fire. She reached between us, rubbing me insistently—demanding my response. She swallowed my screams as I came, until the pleasure was unbearable.

She sat straight up, pinning me with just her thighs, and kept riding me—not letting go. By the time she stopped, tears were running down my face and my throat was too tight to scream. I couldn’t help staring as she slowly rose off of the phallus, the lilac so bright against her skin and fur. I whimpered as it pulsed inside me, never slowing, never stopping.

“Don’t fight it, Olivia,” Kat whispered. “Do you trust me?”

Shuddering, I nodded.

She got the remote, and lay back down next to me, propped up on one elbow. “Do you remember Gracie, Olivia? Goth-girl with the eyebrow piercing?”

I nodded. Gracie was one of her off-and-on girlfriends.

She slowed down the pulsing a bit, and used her free hand to play with my nipples. “One time at her place, Gracie tied me up with silk scarves. She had the most amazing vibrator. She called it the Butterfly Kiss. The little straps held it in just the right spot. She gave me a kiss and told me she’d be back later.”

Kat kissed me, her hand leaving my breasts to loosely encircle my wrists, pulling my arms above my head. “Just imagine what it felt like. No matter how I moved, the sensation never stopped. I don’t know how long she was gone. I lost track of time.” She tweaked the control again, and the pulsing increased.

I groaned, my body arching off of the bed.

“When she got back, I couldn’t speak. Nothing existed but sensation. She let me worship her until she came, before she finally untied me. She let me sleep a little. When she woke me up, we took a bath together. That was the first time I let someone shave me. I couldn’t believe how sensitive I was. She had me wear a skirt with nothing under it, and we went to her favorite tattoo artist. She got me a tiny butterfly tattoo, right on my bare pubes, so I’d know part of me would always be hers.”

She kissed me again, dropping the remote and mounting me once more. “I promise you’ll never forget this, Olivia, and neither will I.”

She rode me slowly, deliberately, holding me with her eyes. “I love you, Olivia. I don’t love anyone else like you, but my heart has room for many loves. Nod if you understand.”

I nodded. “I love you, Kat.”

She leaned down and kissed me deeply. “I made love with Tessa, that first day, while she was getting dressed for dinner.”

“I guessed,” I gasped out.

She took the remote once more, and nudged the controls again. She caught my screams with her mouth, riding me hard until she tensed with her own orgasm, collapsing forward onto my breasts.

She pulled away from the toy, finally, stretching out next to me on the bed. Only then did she turn off the device.

I couldn’t stop shaking as she gently undid the straps and slowly freed me. The slightest touch made me jump. My nerves were on overload. She lay next to me, idling caressing my breasts, until my breathing slowed to normal. “I love being with you, Olivia. You’re amazing. You should try and sleep now.”

I hoped she wouldn’t notice the tremor in my hands as I carefully hugged her. “I love being with you, too.”

By the clock, it wasn’t even six in the morning yet. I needed to pee, but was pretty sure I couldn’t even walk right now. Rolling over, I went back to sleep.

* * * *

I woke up again, slowly at first, and had to sprint for the facilities. Kat was nowhere to be seen. After a quick shower, I realized jeans were out of the question. I pulled on a bright yellow sundress, remembering her story about Gracie and the butterfly as I gingerly pulled on a pair of blue silk panties. On the plus side, I didn’t need to shave my legs. Go Elves!

It was well after noon and my stomach was complaining. I threw together a quick sandwich, followed the voices, and found everyone hanging around in the backyard. Someone had brought out the volleyball net. The Trolls really played hard. I don’t think I’d ever seen full contact volleyball before this.

Korembi was a little off to one side, talking into his cell phone. It was kind of weird hearing a professor’s voice coming from the Troll body. It’s the first time I’d ever heard him speaking out of character. He ended the call, and smiled at me. “Heya, Olivia. How you be this fine day?”

“So far, so good, Korembi. How about you?”

“Could be worse, I reckon. I had to call the school and let them know we not be doin’ the dig this summer—at least not right now. The site be in Wyoming, and that not gonna work so good.”

“Ouch. I guess not.”

Kat walked up, looking a tad nervous.

“Hey, Miss Kitty. What’s wrong?”

“I need to get my personal stuff from the bakery. Ted went to the store and no one else knows how to get there. Fred said to have a friend come, but there isn’t anyone else.”

“What am I, chopped liver?”

“No! Of course not. But your sister wanted you to stay at the house.”

“She doesn’t get to tell me what to do. I’ll grab my purse. It’s time for a road trip.”

I tripped over thin air on the way to my room. “All right Grammy, I’m wise to your tricks. Kat needs help and I’m not letting her down. We’re not going to get into trouble going to a bakery in broad daylight.”

I felt a hrummph, but she didn’t trip me again.

It took a little maneuvering to get my car out without getting too close to any of the motorcycles, but I managed. Kat triggered the remote for the gate for us. I turned my radio back to my favorite station and cranked up the volume. It felt good to be doing something almost normal again.

The bakery wasn’t particularly far, and on another day we might have walked, but I was still a little uncertain about venturing out, my blustering confidence to Mikah to the contrary. Plus, I didn’t know how much stuff we’d need to carry back for Kat. At least we were going in the opposite direction from the Botanic Gardens and those hellish bluebirds.

We’d missed the lunch crowd, apparently, because we actually found an open parking spot in the small lot right out front. Things looked pretty quiet in the bakery, at least from here. I didn’t see any customers inside. Kat looked really nervous.

“Do you want to wait in the car?” I offered. “I can go in and get your stuff. Just tell me what I’m looking for.”

“No, it’s okay. I have to face other people sooner or later. It might as well be now.”

There was a large Human man behind the counter. Kat froze for a second. “Hey Fred,” she finally said.

He went from being a little wide-eyed to flat out staring. I wasn’t sure if he was afraid or hostile, or maybe a little bit of both, but his eyes made me nervous.

“Fred, it’s Kat. I just came to get my stuff, and then we’ll leave.”

I’ll be damned if he didn’t pull out a silver crucifix on a chain and clench it in his meaty hand. “I told you to send someone else to get your things.”

“This is my ‘someone else’,” she said. “Just give me my stuff and we’ll go.”

His eyes darted around like he was looking for someone, but I couldn’t hear anyone else moving around. “Both of you wait outside. I’ll get the box.”

“Are you kidding me?” I grumbled.

Kat just nodded. “Okay, Fred.” She grabbed me by the hand and tugged me out the door.

“What a jerk!” I said, making sure I was loud enough for Fred to hear.

He waited until we were outside, a few feet from the door, before he hurried over and locked it, never taking his eyes off us. Kat didn’t say anything, but there were tear streaks in her fur.

“Why don’t you wait in the car? I’ll wait here until meathead gets back, okay?” I gave her a hug and she trudged over to the car to wait. Her shoulders were down and her tail drooped, and I wanted to beat the crap out of her boss for making her feel that way.

He came back, carrying a small cardboard box. I had to take a few steps back before he unlocked the door and put down the box, shoving it toward me with his foot. I gritted my teeth, my nails digging into my palms, and that’s when I noticed his apron had started to smoke. Oh shit!

He must have felt something, because he looked down and looked back up, horrified. He slammed the door closed and locked it again.

Grabbing the box, I hustled to the car. “Time to go, Miss Kitty. You know what they say. Daylight’s burning.” I made a hair-raising lunge into traffic, invoking quite a few one-fingered salutes and a lot of angry honks. We were all the way down the block before I heard sirens. “Nothing to see here. Move along, move along,” I muttered to myself.

“Olivia, what did you do?”

“Nothing on purpose. It’s possible I set his apron on fire. I didn’t stay to find out.”

“You set my boss on fire?”

“No! It’s possible I set his apron on fire. Those are totally different things. And besides, I only saw smoke. I didn’t see any flames. I suppose I might have set his pants on fire and that’s why the apron was only smoking. I didn’t do it on purpose. It just happened. Besides—he’s your ex-boss.”

We got home without further incident. Ted was back, and Frank and Razaini were helping him put away groceries. I got iced tea for everyone.

“Oh, by the way,” I said off-handedly, “It’s possible we may get some company. If we do, I’m sure it’s no big deal, and it’s not like they could prove anything.”

So much for subtle. Everyone stared at me. I shrugged and drank my iced tea.

We had a good thirty minutes before someone buzzed the intercom on the gate. Ted gave me a look, and then went to answer it. Soon enough I heard, “Olivia, Kat, it’s for you.”

Ted looked positively delicate next to Officer Curtis and Officer Webster. They both had on their cop faces.

“Olivia. Miss Summers. Could we trouble you for a few minutes of your time?”

“Of course, Officer Curtis. We can talk in the library. Would you care for some iced tea?”

“Certainly, thank you.”

Everyone was going out of their way to be exquisitely polite. Ted went to get beverages and I led the way to the main library. I waited until we were settled, and Ted had delivered the tea, before I put on my best innocent face.

“Good to see you again so soon, officers. Is this about the watch thing from last night?”

Sadly, Sharon knew my innocent face. She gave me that look that made lesser mortals wilt. “Were you at the Bakery Erotica this afternoon?”

“Yes,” said Kat. “My employer no longer required my services, so we went to get my personal stuff.”

I thought I saw a twinge of sympathy in Sharon’s eyes, but she didn’t acknowledge it. “Can you elaborate on what happened next?”

She started to answer, and I interrupted her. “Not to be rude, but should we wait for our lawyer before we talk to you?”

Office Webster looked a little ticked off at my question, but I thought I saw a glint of approval in Sharon’s eyes. My dad didn’t raise an idiot. I know what he told us to do if we ever got into trouble.

“That won’t be necessary,” said Officer Webster. “We’re just talking.”

“Yeah, we’re just talking, but I’m guessing Kat’s boss said something or you wouldn’t be here, and ‘just talking’ or not, you can use anything we say against us if things should go south. Isn’t that right?”

“We’re trying to keep this informal here, Olivia. Whether this goes any further is really officer discretion. We came here to give you a chance to give your side of the story,” said Officer Curtis.

I really didn’t want us to end up giving formal statements if I could possibly avoid it. “Okay. Here’s our side of things—okay, Kat?”

“We didn’t do anything wrong,” she said. “Go ahead.”

“Like Kat said, her boss fired her for not being Human and told her to come get her stuff. More specifically, he said to have someone else come get her stuff. We got there, and her boss brandished his crucifix at us and made us wait outside. He locked the door and went in back. He was a total dick. Kat waited at the car. He came back out with a box. He dropped it on the ground, and kicked it toward me. He was glaring at me, and then stared down and I noticed smoke coming from his apron. I guess he must have brushed against something when he was getting Kat’s stuff. He slammed and locked the door before I could say anything, so we left.”

“He claims you’re a demon and set him on fire.”

“You said last night that the Changed still have equal rights in the eyes of the law. I never laid a finger on him. I was really pissed at him, but I didn’t touch him. I certainly didn’t intend to set him on fire. How am I supposed to have done it? I don’t even carry a lighter.”

“He didn’t know, but he was sure it was you.”

“I don’t know what else to tell you. He obviously didn’t want us in there at all. I thought it was pretty offensive that he was trying to ward me off with a crucifix. He’s lucky Kat doesn’t sue him for discrimination.”

Sharon and her partner looked at each other a while before turning back to us. “I don’t see the need for this to go any further,” Sharon said. “Even he admits that you never touched him. I am going to advise that you not go back there. I can’t enforce that, of course, but I feel it would be safer for everyone if you avoided that particular business. You have every right to shop there, but sometimes discretion is the better part of valor.”

I hated when she used one of my dad’s favorite quotes on me.

“Thank you for your understanding, Officer Curtis, Officer Webster,” said Kat. “I don’t intend to go back there. It’s not worth the trouble.”

“I’m glad we were able to work this out,” said Sharon. “Before I forget, the neighborhood watch orientation meeting is tomorrow evening. We’re meeting at six back at the same place in the park. We thought people would be more comfortable meeting there than coming downtown.”

“Thanks. I’ll be there.”

I walked them to the door. Officer Webster left first, but Sharon stopped and turned to me. “Olivia, please don’t set people on fire. Even if they are jerks.” Without further ado, she followed her partner out the door.

I went out to close the gate and make sure we were buttoned up, using my phone to snap a quick picture of them pulling away. I hadn’t bothered Cordie for at least of couple of days. She probably missed me.

“Hey, Cordie, guess what? Almost got arrested for allegedly setting some jerk on fire. Hope you’re having fun at Zombie Central. xoxo Olivia.” I attached the picture of the patrol car and hit send. Some family moments just write themselves.

My phone rang about ten minutes later. It was Mikah, and he sounded a little harried.

“Olivia, why do you taunt your sister?”

“What, no hello?”

“You’re supposed to stay in the house and out of trouble. You’re also not supposed to talk to the police without me, your attorney, present.”

“It was just Sharon and her partner. We stayed at least eighty percent out of trouble. And for the record, I did not set anyone on fire. He was only smoldering.”

“Olivia, please. I am way past my ass in alligators today. If you hold me in any regard, stop taunting your sister.”

“I’m sorry, Mikah. I really didn’t think she’d call you. You could always block her number,” I suggested helpfully.

He sighed. “Stay home. Stop taunting your sister. Do I have to leave Tessa at home to keep you busy?” I heard a muffled, “No, I am not serious. Keep writing.”

“I’ll be good, Mikah. I won’t go anywhere unless it’s really important. Bye.” I quickly ended the call, figuring he’d be much too busy to call back and argue.

Chapter Seventeen

Dances with Dinosaurs

Ted was standing there when I hung up the phone. He didn’t look anything like his usual happy self. “Do you have a minute?” he asked.

“Sure. What’s going on?” I sat on the couch and he joined me.

“It’s those dinosaurs.”

Korembi looked up from where he was reading.

“Did someone get eaten?” I asked.

“Not yet. I don’t know how long we can just keep them locked in the basement. The little ones have gotten into everything. The big one figured out how to open the deep freeze and ate all the roasts. And Doctor Evil is stalking the big one. I don’t know why it hasn’t killed him yet.”

“Because I tell Stella she not eat the pets,” said Korembi. “You know that cat be crazy?”

“Agreed. Only Kat thinks Doctor Evil is normal.”

“I be thinkin’ you’re right, though. They not going to stay in the basement much longer. I can’t be askin’ Mikah to feed Stella and it not be fair to them, locked away all the day.”

“What can we do?” I was hoping he had an idea. I didn’t think an animal shelter would welcome them. I started wondering if they were litterbox trained, which made me shudder. I force my attention back to Korembi.

“I called Cliff—Oaken—and he be willin’ to take the dinosaurs into their sanctuary. He say if we can get ’em there, he be takin’ ’em in.”

“If that works for you, Korembi, it sounds like a decent plan. When did you want to do it?”

“I be thinkin’ today, if we can manage.”

“Okay by me. Um… will Stella fit in your car?”

“I didn’t think of that. No.”

“She’s not going to fit inside my hatchback. Berto took the van to work. It’s about three miles. Do you think we could walk it?”

Ted finally chimed in. “Have you lost your mind, Olivia? You cannot walk a raptor through the middle of town. I don’t think leash laws cover this situation.”

In my mind’s eye, I pictured Stella pouncing a poodle, leaving nothing but a pink leash hanging from her mouth. “You’re right. Walking is not a good plan. We need someone with a large van who would ask a minimum of questions, or is at least somewhat flexible.”

I was still racking my brain on how we were going to do this, when I heard a terrible yowling from the basement, followed by a screeching roar. We all bolted for the basement door, but I let Korembi go first. Stella liked him.

The lights were already on. There were spatters of fresh blood everywhere, and the compys were whimpering off in the corner. Doctor Evil perched on one of the utility shelves, eye to eye with Stella. The raptor roared again, and Doctor Evil swatted at her muzzle, leaving bloody scores. Stella, finally at her breaking point, lunged for the cat that suddenly wasn’t there.

There was a pop, and the Persian appeared on a shelf above Stella and leaped down onto her back, digging in her claws. Stella thrashed wildly, and shelves went flying and boxes crashed to the ground.

“Fluffy—no,” I yelled. I pointed at the cat, pretending I had a squirt bottle of vinegar. I don’t know why I thought the cat would hear it over the din, but I still made the squirting noise—and a jet of smelly water sprayed from my hand, striking the cat square in the face.

There was one yowl of pure horror, and the cat disappeared with another pop.

Ted and I stayed out of the way while Korembi approached Stella. “There, there,” he said. “You be okay, Stella. That demon cat be gone now.”

Her head swiveled and she looked at him a long moment. I started to think he was next on the menu, until she made that little creeling noise at him and let him approach.

I whispered to Ted, “Go grab the first aid kit.”

Ted came back with the kit, with Frank in tow.

“Good thinking, Ted. Extra hands can’t hurt,” I told him.

“I used to do first aid at the digs,” said Frank. “Of course the most first aid we ever did on the dinosaurs then was keeping the related bones together.”

Korembi talked softly to Stella the whole time, his eyes never leaving hers. He took the kit from Ted, and with Frank’s help, carefully cleaned her wounds. He scruffed her a bit, and her eyes closed in pleasure.

I found a couple of steaks in another freezer and gave them to Korembi to feed her.

While she was eating, Frank started tending the little compys. Happily, they were in better shape than Stella had been. Maybe Doctor Evil hadn’t found them enough of a challenge. Either that, or they’d been too fast for him.

Finally, we were able to leave them in the basement and go upstairs. Korembi and Frank scrubbed up and we all had iced tea in the kitchen.

I laughed. “Well, that explains how the damn cat kept getting in the basement to harass the dinosaurs. I wonder if this is a new talent or cats could always teleport?”

“I swear my old cat could walk through walls,” said Frank. “Zenobia was a house cat, and I always left her inside. Doors were closed. Windows were closed. Every day I got home from school, she’d be on the front porch with a tiny blonde plastic doll. It was the craziest thing I’d ever seen. Sonya, she used to laugh. She said my cat had a thing for blondes.”

Abruptly, his animated face shut down. “Excuse me. I need to check on something upstairs.”

I watched him walk away, shoulders slumped. “Korembi, has he talked to anyone about Sonya? I know they were a couple, from what she said back at the Faire.”

“No, Olivia,” he said. “Roz, she try to talk to him, but he always say he fine. They bunked together on the digs, but were more friends than anything. Still, you be right. He’s takin’ it hard.”

“Maybe I can try to talk to him later, after we get something settled with the dinosaurs,” I told him.

“I hope he be listenin’ to you, Olivia. His family, let’s say they not be as welcome of change as yours.”

I hated to make this call, but I was pretty sure we’d reached the tipping point with the pet wars. I got my phone and hit a seldom-used number.

“Officer Curtis.”

“Hi, Officer Curtis. Sharon, it’s Olivia. Sorry to bother you again, but I kind of need to ask a favor.”

“Olivia? This is probably not the best day to be asking for favors.”

“If I had another option, I’d call them. This is sort of a public safety issue. We can fix it, but we need to borrow a large van for just a little bit.”

“What kind of public safety issue?”

“We need to transport something to a place of safety. Look, I really can’t go into detail on the phone.” Much to my—and everyone else’s—surprise, I started crying. “I’m sorry. Please. I need help. I don’t know how to fix this myself. Everything’s gone to hell and I’m afraid Stella is going to eat someone and Doctor Evil is trying to take over the world. Oh, never mind. We’ll figure it out.” I ended the call and dropped the phone.

I heard, “Olivia, why does my cat smell like vinegar?” and warm arms slid around me as Kat hugged me. “It’s going to be okay.”

I hugged her back, but I couldn’t stop crying. I wanted my mom. I wanted my dad. I wanted Leo. Crom help me, I even wanted Cordie. I was still snuffling when the intercom announced another visitor. Ted came in with Officer Curtis. She pulled a chair over next to us. “Talk to me, Olivia. Let me help.”

Korembi stood up and shook her hand. “I’m Doctor Korbin Byers. I’m a paleontology professor at the university in Wyoming. Stella is my fault. On our best dig ever, we found a raptor skeleton. The university agreed to make two casts of the bones and gave me one. I had her assembled and took her with us as a mascot to campouts and digs. The problem was that the Change brought her life. We’ve been keeping her and the compys in the basement, but we’re having issues with Olivia’s pets. I have a friend over at what used to be the zoo. He can give them all homes, if we can get them there safely.”

“That’s why we need the van,” I said. “We need to get them there without people seeing them on the street.”

Sharon blinked a few times. I think we finally gave her something new to process. “May I see them, or is there anything else?”

“I trust you,” I tell her. “My dad trusted you. I’m talking to you as a friend. We had a really hard time with the Change. We were up camping. There was a group at camp that would have killed us after they finished with us if Stella hadn’t been there. Then we ran into this other group outside of Lyons.” Kat and Korembi froze, staring at me. “They killed two of our people and two of the compys, and one of them assaulted Aspen. He told us he was going to rape her. Stella and the compys saved us then, too. Stella deserves to go to the sanctuary. You can’t turn her over to animal control.”

“What happened to the bodies?”

“Stella ate the one where we were camping. We left the attackers on the side of the road outside Lyons. We left our fallen at the sanctuary in the redwoods. I don’t know their real names. Matt was the first name of Aspen’s boyfriend. He was trying to defend her when they shot him. The woman they shot was Sonya, but I don’t know anything else about her.”

“She was one of my grad students,” said Korembi. “Her name was Sonya Washington. I know she had a sister. Frank, her boyfriend, called her when we got to Denver. She never talked about her parents, so I don’t know about them.”

“Can you tell me a little more about the people that attacked you?”

“They were all dressed in different types of camo, like hunters wear. They said they wouldn’t allow ‘our kind’ to go through their town, but they wouldn’t let us turn around and go back either. They didn’t wear masks and they called each other by name. There’s no way they were going to let us go.”

“You’re probably right about them not letting you go, but it’s still a mess,” said Sharon. “First things first. Let’s look at your dinosaurs.”

Once more, we let Korembi lead the way to the basement. It was pretty quiet, so Doctor Evil was probably elsewhere, plotting my destruction, no doubt. Korembi whistled softly, and the compys came running. They really were adorable—deadly, but adorable. Stella finally poked her head around the corner and creeled at Korembi. I could tell Sharon was torn between running and shooting, but to her credit, she just stood there, staring.

“Luckily for us, they all really like Korembi, so they haven’t decided we’re on the menu yet.”

“Good thing,” she said, her eyes never leaving the raptor. “Let’s go talk upstairs.”

“Want a refill on your tea, or would you prefer a shot of Mikah’s whiskey?” I asked.

“I’ll take you up on that when I’m off duty. Tea for now,” she replied. “In the meantime, I can get use of a van.” She drummed her fingers on the side table. “I need to think about the Lyons situation. I’d like to make some inquiries without anyone flagging them back to here. For your own fallen, has anyone notified their next of kin?”

“Frank called Sonya’s sister,” said Korembi. “I believe the group at the sanctuary was going to contact Matt’s family.”

“I’m going to leave it at that for now, but I’ll want to interview Frank when we finish with the dinosaurs. I’ll be back with the van in about an hour. Someone at the motor pool owes me a favor. I will need to drive it. I presume you’ll come along to keep Stella happy?”

“Of course, mon. I not be lettin’ my sweet girl eat de nice police officer.”

The change of dialect didn’t even faze Sharon. I guess seeing a live raptor in the cellar raised her surprise threshold.

She finished her tea in one long pull. “I’ll be back.”

Kat waited until she left. “Are you crazy? They had no way to tie us to Lyons. And what about the two that were shot? And the two that Tessa sucked the souls out of? How are you going to explain that?”

“I had to say something. Dad said she always liked to follow the weird cases as a hobby. If she saw something about a group savaged by unknown animals, and she already knew that we were up that way camping, she might start wondering what Stella was up to, and what we were up to, and why I didn’t say anything in the first place. Telling most of the truth is better than looking like you’re trying to hide something. Trust me. I grew up around cops.”

“I be hopin’ you right, Olivia. I’m thinkin’ if we end up back in the Lyons jail, we not ever be havin’ a trial.”

“That’s what I think too, Korembi. I’m gambling that Sharon will reach the same conclusion.” I saw the scene in my mind again…the blood and the screaming, and what Tessa became.

“You know what, though—unless you guys took the license plates off the two bikes we left behind, they do have a way to tie us to Lyons. All they have to do is run those Wyoming plates. Do you have anyone you can trust at the university to tell you if anyone’s been asking questions?”

Korembi looked grim. “I didn’t think about the plates. I doubt anyone else did either. We had too many wounded and too many dead and we were trying to get out of there. I don’t want to call anyone and draw any more attention. Maybe Roz and I can try another spirit scout tonight. I’ll go talk to her.”

* * * *

Sharon was somber when she arrived with the van. It seemed silly to keep thinking of her as Officer Curtis, all things considered.

“Kat, I’m going with Korembi. Could you keep an eye on things here?”

“Okay, but please be careful. I need to keep an eye on Fluffy, anyway. I think he’s mad at you.”

Between Korembi and the last of the steaks, we got the dinosaur gang loaded into the van.

“I be lettin’ Cliff know we be on the way. He say come to the zoo entrance.”

“We got in a fairly large evidence kit from Lyons for analysis,” Sharon remarked to no one in particular. “It seems like only some of the blood is Human and the rest is of unknown origin.” She took the next corner, and added, “There’s going to be a public service announcement about the Changed coming in to register for new photo IDs. I think you should stay home.”

Her conversation turns were giving me whiplash. How did we get from Lyons to photo ID? “Won’t I need an ID at some point?” I asked.

“Go to the DMV. There’s no hurry. You should skip this one.”

We turned again, and the redwoods came into view. “All of you should stay home for now,” she said.

“Um, okay. I’ll let everyone know when we get home,” I promised her.

She pulled into the turn lane for the zoo, even though there was nowhere to turn. The hedge parted in front of us, making a van-sized opening. While we waited for traffic to open up, I tried to see inside. Shadows swallowed the road, making it impossible to see what was beyond.

As soon as we had a break in traffic, Sharon turned and drove through the opening. The headlights showed only the road, scarcely visible in front of us. She drove forward slowly, the branches brushing the sides of the van. The hedge slammed closed behind us.

A robed man holding a wooden staff stepped out, gesturing for us to stop. I almost didn’t recognize Oaken, even after he threw back his hood. His hair and beard were long and unruly, as if he’d been in here for many years.

Sharon and I got out first, followed by Korembi. “I greet you,” said Oaken. “It’s been a while, old friend.”

Korembi stared. “I be greetin’ you too, old friend, but it’s been three days.”

Oaken shook his head. “The Gods have their ways. We live and serve.”

“Where do you want the dinosaurs?” I asked.

“Here will do. The Grove is closed to outsiders.”

Sharon and Korembi opened the doors and stood back. Stella and the compys hopped out and scented the air.

The compys ran wild. They chittered with joy as they ran tight circles around Korembi, and then chased after each other in mad gyrations before disappearing into the underbrush.

Stella went up to Korembi slowly, gently butting him with her head. It still rocked him back on his feet, but he patted her and rubbed her eye ridges. “You be happy now, Stella. You be free.” She rubbed her snout against him one more time, and then she, too, was swallowed by the forest.

Oaken started to walk away, and we suddenly had Officer Curtis back. “Sir. I understand two of your companions were killed, and that you have the bodies.”

He turned back to us. “Their mortal shells were returned to the elements. Their souls have resumed their journeys. No bodies remain.”

Sharon was undeterred. “Were you at least able to notify the next of kin of the male deceased?”

“Yes. I believe Aspen undertook that task when we first arrived.”

The shadows moved in strange patterns outside the circle of headlights. “It’s time for you to go,” said Oaken. “If you stay any longer, your companions will think you lost.”

Sharon looked like she had more questions, but before she could speak, I tapped her shoulder. “I think we should go. We saw Oaken three days ago. He had ear-length hair and a short beard.” She stared at Oaken’s wild hair, reaching halfway down his back, the long beard reaching down his chest, and we all headed for the van without further discussion.

Korembi paused just at the door. “I hope we meet again, old friend. Be well.”

“If the Gods will, so mote it be. Be well, old friend.”

There was just enough room to turn the van around, and we’d only gone a few feet before the hedge opened again in front of us. The sun had been blazing overhead when we entered. Now it was full dark with the moon high overhead.

No one spoke during the drive home. I wondered how many hours we’d been in there, and I was glad no one had offered us refreshments.

Sharon waited while I hopped out and did the code to open the gate. I walked through while Sharon pulled in with the van. It seemed to me like we had a couple of extra cars in the driveway. I sincerely hoped that none of them were unmarked police cars. We had made off with one of their officers and one of their vans for a few more hours than we’d anticipated.

Sharon parked and we all went in. I heard raised voices from the back of the house. It sounded like someone was having an argument in the dining room. I thought about just sneaking upstairs, but I couldn’t do that to Korembi and Sharon. We’d face the music together.

It looked like they were having a party, except everyone looked upset.

“Hey guys,” I called out. “Sorry we’re late. Can I blame it on traffic?”

Kat screamed, and the platter she was carrying shattered on the floor.

Tessa beamed a smile at me. “See, I told you they were still alive.”

Report 6

Strange Bedfellows

A smoky room, somewhere in the snake pit that is Washington DC:

For once, opposition leaders were united in a cause.

“This is totally fucked up. How are incumbents supposed to continue campaigning when they’ve turned into little green Goblins with pointy noses?”

“I can’t believe your candidate is still running for president. She’s a Dark Elf, for God’s sake. And her husband looks like some kind of hairy gnome.”

“My granddaughter said he looks like a crazy little dude from Warblade. She wouldn’t stop laughing long enough to explain.”

“Did you see the new directives from the FEC? ‘All candidates must produce new advertising materials showing their current physical condition.’ If you don’t get your ads certified as current, the stations aren’t allowed to run them.”

For a while, the only sound was the clink of ice, and the smell of bourbon wafted through the air.

“We’ll just have to do it. I hear she already has her new ads ready to air.”

“We can’t run another convention at this point. There’s no time. We’re stuck with this group, unless something happens.”

“And you thought your base freaked out over the last president. That’ll be tame compared to what’s going to happen this year.”

“I say we ignore it. Hear me out. Both candidates Changed. Neither side can play the Human card. We refuse to address it at all. You get the media on your side in line, and I’ll take care of mine. If they ever want to interview a candidate again, they’ll cooperate.”

“Deal. And this meeting never happened, by the way.”

“What meeting? I was getting coffee.”

Chapter Eighteen

What a Trippy Trip

People rushed at us. We were pulled from hug to hug, and everyone seemed to be crying. I hugged people back, but couldn’t get anyone to slow down and explain Tessa’s remark. Kat hugged me until I couldn’t breathe. Her fur was wet with tears. “You’re alive!”

Someone grabbed me by the shoulders and spun me around. I barely recognized the gaunt woman with ragged hair staring at me through red-rimmed eyes, swimming with tears.

“Cordie? When did you get back? What did they do to you in Atlanta? You look like hell.”

She hugged me so tight I couldn’t breathe. “I thought you were dead. I thought I’d lost you without telling you how much I love you.”

I hugged her back. “I love you too, sis. We just went to the zoo. I know we’re a couple of hours late, but it was kind of weird there.”

“A couple of hours? Olivia, you were gone a month. You left for the zoo and never came back. We thought all of you were dead.”

“I told you they weren’t dead,” Tessa said. “You just didn’t want to believe it.”

It didn’t seem real, but I’d never seen Cordie look this haggard—not since right after our mom’s funeral. “I’m sorry. I never meant to worry you. We didn’t mean to worry anyone. Seriously? A month?”

We had interrupted our own welcome-home party. Tessa had insisted we were coming home and tonight was the night. She’d started decorating and somehow made the others play along. Cordie kept looking at me like I was attending my own wake, but she never got further than an arm’s length from my side.

Mikah put down his phone and said, “Leo should be here tomorrow. I called. He says he can get compassionate leave.”

Cordie looked stricken. “I forgot to call him. How could I forget Leo?”

“It’s okay,” said Mikah. “We look out for each other. It’s taken care of.”

Sharon shook her head. “How do I explain to the lieutenant why I disappeared for a month? I was supposed to have that van back in an hour, before anybody missed it.”

“I’m sorry I dragged you into this. We should have rented a moving van or something. If it’ll help at all, you know we’ll vouch for you. It can’t be the only odd thing that’s happened in the last month.”

She smiled at me. “Waiting won’t make it better. I’m going to call in. Do you have someplace private I could use?”

“There are some small rooms off the library that we use as offices. You can use one of those. Over here.”

I took her to the office I was using for my half-assed web design business. “Use mine. Let me know if you need anything.”

The group had thinned out slightly when I got back to the dining room. It looked like most of the Trolls had called it a night. Besides the prodigals, that left Mikah, Berto, Ted, Cordie, Razaini, Tessa, Kat, and some girl with purple hair, pierced eyebrows, and Celtic knotwork tattoos covering her arms. She looked vaguely familiar. I had no idea why Cordie was glaring daggers alternately at her and Kat.

I was having a little trouble focusing. According to the television, it was after midnight, but I didn’t feel like I could sleep. In any case, I wasn’t going to bed until I heard that Sharon was going to be okay with her boss. I don’t think I was the only one feeling out of it. Korembi looked a little pale. Sharon had looked strained, too. I thought it was just from worrying about calling her boss, but maybe there was more to it.

Sharon had on her serious face when she came back. “I’m sorry folks, but they’re sending a team out. They want to interview all of us and they’re going to tow the van to impound so they can go over it. I expect they’ll be here in less than an hour. Those of us that were missing have been asked to not shower or change or do anything that might interfere with the collection of potential forensic evidence.”

“Hey, Mikah? Will you be my lawyer today, just in case?”

“Of course. You too, Korembi, if you like.”

“I think I be liking that too.”

“I don’t think it will come to that,” said Sharon, “but it’s not a bad idea either.”

* * * *

As it turned out, Sharon was wrong about the hour. The place was swarming with cops and even a couple of people that looked like the stereotypical government Man in Black—in this case, Person in Black—in under thirty minutes.

And how many officials made a swarm? In my estimation, ten qualified.

Ted got the gate again, but Mikah waited for them at the front door. Once it looked like everyone was going to be polite for now, we all assembled back in the dining room. Mikah offered sandwiches and tea, leftover from our party-slash-wake.

The way the other officers were deferring to the older man, I wasn’t surprised when Sharon introduced him as Captain Dodge. “I didn’t think they’d call you out tonight, sir.”

“When one of my officers vanishes without a trace for a solid month, and then turns up out of the blue, I kind of want to know what’s going on,” he said.

“I understand, sir. It wasn’t my intention to vanish.”

Captain Dodge ran through quick introductions of the other officers. Three were here to handle the van. They were going to load it up and take it to impound. The other three were techs to go over our persons, on the chance we’d been kidnapped. I recognized Lieutenant Clark from when my dad was on the force. He was Sharon’s immediate boss.

The other two guests screamed FBI or CIA or some other kind of alphabet soup. They both wore tailored dark suits with white shirts and black ties, but somehow avoided the Mormon vibe.

“I’m Agent West,” the woman said, “and this is Agent Miller.” The man nodded. “Our interest is in the Redwood Grove. We understand you’ve been inside.”

“Wait your turn,” growled Captain Dodge. “We’ll get to that bloody grove soon enough.”

“Sir, we weren’t taken anywhere against our will. We left midafternoon on June fourteenth to deliver something to the gentleman in the grove. When we came out, it was dark, but I would have sworn we were only in there thirty minutes, tops. Check the info in the van. We drove about six miles round trip. I would not be surprised if the instruments still show the month as June.”

Captain Dodge nodded to the three techs. “Go check it out and then take it in. I want to know everything that van has touched.”

Agent West pursed her lips and didn’t look happy. I bet she’d wanted to get her hands on that van first. Since I didn’t care who got the van, I was more than happy to let them fight it out.

“I appreciate your candor, Officer Curtis, but now, while any evidence is fresh, we’d like the techs to have their chance before it’s lost.”

“What kind of evidence? We drove to the zoo. We got out. We came back. You want to look at the dirt on my shoes? Here.” I took off a shoe and tossed it to one of the techs.

“Olivia!” said Sharon. “What are you doing?”

“The only thing that touched the Grove was my shoe.”

“We’d like all of the clothes you were wearing and our techs to comb through your hair and go over your bodies for evidence,” said Captain Dodge.

“Not gonna happen,” I told him.

I was reaching for the other shoe, when Agent West spoke up. “That won’t be necessary. If I might have that other shoe though, Ms. Mitchell, I’d appreciate it.”

I took it off and tossed it to her. I pretended not to notice the Captain’s face getting red.

“There is one other thing,” said Agent Miller. “We’d like to do scans of the three of you for any unusual radiation signatures.” He held up something that looked like those wands they used at airports, but with little blue lights on it. “It isn’t invasive. We don’t even need to touch you.”

“Can you do it right here? I’m not going off with anyone right now.”

He almost smiled, but not quite. “We can do it right here. If you’ll just stand up over here,” he pointed in front of himself, “and hold out your arms, it’ll take less than a minute. It’s completely painless.”

I watched Agent West and the tech each put one of my shoes in a brown paper bag and label it with my name and the date. Agent Miller was right. It took less than a minute and I didn’t feel a thing. The device didn’t make any discernable noise, and I didn’t see any crazy flashing lights, but he seemed satisfied with the results all the same.

Korembi and Sharon offered up their own shoes and each stood for their own scan.

Captain Dodge told Sharon, “This is Thursday. I’d like a full report on my desk by first thing Monday morning.” He glared at the lot of us before he turned and left.

I stuck out my tongue as he walked out of the room. Sharon looked appalled, but one of the techs was biting his lips like mad, trying not to laugh.

Lieutenant Clark finally spoke up after the front door closed. “If you need a few days, just let me know. I’ll talk to the Captain.”

“No,” she said. “Unless there’s a problem, I’ll be at work tomorrow. Hopefully I still have a desk.”

“Don’t worry about that,” he said. “Everything will be taken care of. We’ll bring you up to speed in the morning. In the meantime, get some rest. Can I drop you at home? You left your car at the station. I can send a squad car to pick you up in the morning.”

“I think I’d like that,” she said. “I’m feeling a little shaky, all of a sudden.” She did look a little pale. “I think I’ll be late,” she said in an odd voice. “There’s something orange that’s going to cause a delay.”

“Whoa, Sharon. Way to go weird on us,” I said.

She gave me a crusty look. “Olivia. Korembi. I’ll be in touch. You all take care. Cordelia, it’s good to see you again. I wish it had been under different circumstances.”

In just a few minutes, it was down to us and Agents West and Miller, who gave no signs of leaving.

“Was there something else?” asked Mikah. “It is getting fairly late.”

“I would still like to ask you a few questions about the Grove, if I might, and if you have a smart phone, I’d like to see it,” said Agent West.

“As long as you’re not keeping it,” I said, and handed it to her.

She turned it on and showed me the date on the splash screen. It was freaky. It kept racing backward and forward between June and July. “I suggest you back up anything important and then wipe it and do a fresh install. We’ve seen this before.”

“I’m tired, so I’ll be quick,” I said. “We saw Oaken three days ago, before he first went into the Grove, and he looked like he’d had a good ten years of hair growth since then. Oh, and what else? Yeah—they said the God and Goddess had called them to the Grove in the first place. It was really dark and shadowy in there. Where we were, anyway, you couldn’t see the sun through the trees, and we couldn’t see anything more than ten feet from the van, even with the headlights on. Did I miss anything, Korembi?”

“Not really. Oaken did say that if we stayed much longer, our friends would think us lost.”

“I do have another quick question,” said Agent West. “How did you make contact with your friends inside the Grove? As far as we can tell, the Groves are impenetrable.”

“I called Cliff on his cell phone,” said Korembi. “We talked a few minutes and he agreed the dinosaurs could come there to live. Once we had the van, I called back and let him know we were on the way.”

“Dinosaurs?” For just a second, Agent West didn’t look quite as bland.

“Uh, yeah. We had some dinosaurs. They needed a home,” I said.

“You don’t be wantin’ to clean a raptor’s litterbox, mon,” added Korembi. “It not be a pretty sight.”

It looked like Agent Miller was dying to say something, but somehow he contained himself. I expected more questions, but instead the Agents exchanged looks, stood up and gathered their things. “We appreciate your cooperation. If there’s anything else, we’ll be in touch,” was all Agent Miller said.

“Have a good what’s left of the evening,” said Agent West.

Finally, we were alone.

Cordie hugged me again. “Don’t ever do that again. I can’t stand to lose you too.” She was crying again and looked about ready to fall over.

“Cordie, I promise. I’ll be good. You better stay here tonight. You don’t look like you can drive.”

She wiped her eyes. “I have been staying here. Mikah insisted. I’ll see you in the morning, right? You promise not to disappear again?”

“I promise. I’m going to take a shower and go to bed. I’m not going anywhere.”

She gave me one more squeeze, and finally let go. “Why don’t you let me see you to your room? I can tuck you in like old times.”

“I appreciate the offer, sis, but I was kind of hoping to get a minute to talk with Kat.”

“It’s late,” Cordie spat out. “I’m sure Kat and her girlfriend want to get some rest.”

Kat looked stricken and the Goth-girl patted her shoulder.

I took a deep breath and held out my hand. “I think we might have met once a few years ago. I’m Olivia. And you must be Gracie.”

She looked at me warily, but still gave me a firm hand shake in return. “Glad to formally meet you Olivia. The rumors of your demise were greatly exaggerated.”

“I’m tricky that way,” I said. “I have more lives than a cat, so to speak.”

“Cordie, please go on up to bed. I don’t need a teddy bear. I’ll be fine.” I turned back to Kat. “I’m sorry I disappeared like that. I…hope we can get some time to catch up in the morning.”

I left the room with my dignity mostly intact, and then ran up to my room as soon as I cleared the corner. I remembered what Kat had said, about having room for more than one love in her heart, and I’d agreed, but right now it still hurt.

I pulled the door closed behind me, and turned on the light. Tessa was stretched out on my bed, wearing nothing but a smile.

“She does love you, you know,” she said. “Kat was devastated when you disappeared. She wouldn’t eat or sleep—she just held that cat of hers and stared out the window. Berto finally found her friend’s number and got her to come over.”

I stared at her. “Tessa, what are you doing in my room?”

“Talking,” she said. “Now get undressed and come join me.”

I don’t know why, but I did. I wanted someone to hold me tonight, and I wouldn’t admit that to Cordie if my life depended on it.

She kissed me, and then pulled me snugly against her, spooning around me. “Your sister was already a wreck when she arrived from Atlanta. From what I could tell, Mikah had told her that you and Kat were an item. She and Mikah got back from the airport about when Gracie had finally coaxed Kat into eating something. She walked in and saw Kat kissing Gracie, and not in a sisterly way—if you catch my drift, and your sister blew a gasket. Verbal unpleasantness was exchanged. Names were called. Frost was in the air.”

She rubbed the tension out of my neck while she talked, and dropped the occasional kiss on my ear.

“Kat’s been staying at Gracie’s apartment for the last few weeks, while your sister stayed here. I called this morning and let her know today was the day you’d be back. She didn’t believe me. No one but Berto did, actually, but she still came.”

I rolled over to face her. “How did you know I wasn’t dead, and that we’d all be back today?”

“I had a feeling. A little dove whispered in my ear, you might say.” She kissed me gently on the lips, and I felt myself responding.

“This thing you have with Kat,” she whispered, “doesn’t have to be broken. It changed, is all. The only people that never change are the dead. Talk to her tomorrow. You won’t regret it.” She kissed me again, deeply this time, and I kissed her back.

“Enough about other people, already,” she said. “I’ve learned a few tricks while you’ve been off not having adventures. Let me show you some of them. I promise I won’t bite, unless you ask nicely.”

It was an offer I couldn’t refuse. My shower could wait until morning.

Report 7

Project Underhill

Memo

To: Senator Rxxxx

From:Agent West

Contact made with the three people known to have returned from a Grove. All data from O.M., S.C. and K.B. was personally couriered to the Underhill team. You will have an update when we know more. FYI—the people made contact with their associate in the Grove by CALLING HIM ON HIS CELL PHONE. With all due respect, Senator, did anyone, at any point, attempt to use the freaking telephone to make contact? You should also add dinosaurs to the known occupants list of the Denver Grove.

Memo

To:Major Parker

From:General Dxxxx

I was told you denied compassionate leave to a Sergeant Leonardo Mitchell. His sister just returned after being missing, presumed dead. This sister is flagged as one of the Grove Three, and is also one of the Changed. The other sister is with public health and was part of the CDC conference. Sergeant Mitchell is currently deployed to Underhill. I don’t believe in coincidence. You are to grant leave immediately and for an indefinite term. We feel this is an excellent opportunity to gather as much intelligence as possible on the Grove phenomenon. The Sergeant is not being requested to spy on his family and this should not even be raised as an issue. Make certain he is collecting the maximum amount of passive data during his leave. He is required to keep his phone on his person at all times, should his unit need to reach him in case of emergency.

Chapter Nineteen

Catching up with the World

I woke up alone in bed. My muscles ached a bit, but in all the right ways. Tessa was right. She had learned some new tricks. Whatever she did to make me so weak before hadn’t happened this time. Maybe she learned more control or maybe she ate before I got home—or maybe a little of both.

I definitely needed that shower. It felt wonderful to get clean all over. I had a little twinge of anxiety about going downstairs, but my growling stomach won the argument. I didn’t know what I was going to say to Kat, but I couldn’t put off talking to her. Hopefully Cordie went to work today.

Nope. Kat and Gracie were at the far side of the library in one of the nooks. Cordie was sitting on the sofa, pretending to read. Everyone stared when I walked in.

“Morning, all—or whatever time it is. Just going to get some food.” I hustled through the room as quickly as I could, without trying to look like I was running.

Cordie dropped her book and followed me into the kitchen. “You sit down and let me fix you something,” she told me.

“Okay. Sure. Um, how about orange juice and something from the leftovers from last night?” I sat down and watched her try to look domestic.

She got a cup of coffee for herself and sat down with me. It was a little unnerving trying to eat while she stared at me.

“So, Cordie, how’s work going? How was Atlanta?” I had to say something to break that silence.

“I’ve been on leave,” she said. “Atlanta was…not what I expected.” If possible, now she looked even more troubled.

Ted came bouncing in through the back door. He smelled like sunlight and warm earth, and had obviously been working in the garden. His basket was full of fresh rhubarb. “Oh, hey, Olivia, Cordie. Morning.” He started cleaning the bright red rhubarb stalks in the sink, and then called over, “Olivia, I almost forgot. Tessa said to tell you she’d see you after work, and not to forget what you talked about. Take the kiss as a given, okay?”

“Sure, Ted. Thanks.” Poor Ted. I just bet Tessa told him to give me a kiss for her.

Cordie was staring at me again. “I thought Mikah said you were with Kat? Last time we talked, you were dating Colby. Next I hear you’re dating Kat. Are you dating Tessa, too?”

“Please don’t give me a headache,” I told her. “It’s too early in the day. I broke up with Colby before the Sylvan Faire. Apparently he was cheating on someone else with me. Yes, Kat and I were together, and we met Tessa at the Faire. It’s kind of complicated.”

I could tell she was torn on what to say. On the one hand I was the prodigal, newly returned from the dead. On the other hand, she had pretty conservative views on monogamy. She was spared having to respond by the arrival of Razaini and Henry.

They definitely had their lunch prep down to an art. I know Roz had said Henry was a great organizer when they were at their digs, but I hadn’t appreciated the half of it. I think they had the entire meal prepped and served in less than fifteen minutes. I was just being social when I joined them in the dining room. I certainly wasn’t avoiding a private lecture from my sister.

“Wow, you guys are amazing. Your digs must run like clockwork,” I teased. “What else have you all been up to while I was off in wherever the hell I was?”

Ted showed me his new Elf-self ID. “You missed the ‘voluntary’ registration program. They announced a day where all of the Changed could go get new IDs. When we got there, they also requested, somewhat insistently, blood samples and cheek swabs. They said it was to make sure we weren’t incubating any unknown diseases, and it was to protect us from future identity theft.”

Cordie stared down at her plate, a flush rising over her cheeks. “About that…yes, some of the idea was to check for new disease vectors. But part of it was to collect data on new species. It was being discussed at the CDC in Atlanta before I came home. I know the CDC was getting a copy of the data, but I had a strong feeling they weren’t the only ones.”

“That’s interesting… On the way to the grove, Sharon told me and Korembi that there’d be some kind of announcement about new IDs for the Changed, and that all of us should skip it and stay home. She said to wait and just go to the DMV later. Did all of you go and do this?”

Ted’s face was glum. “Yeah, we did. We didn’t know anything about the blood and DNA samples until after we’d already done paperwork, stood in lines, got our new pictures taken, and waited another hour to be called that our ID was ready. They did it all in a big tent. We knew people were going to another room when their names were called, but you didn’t know until you got to the room what they wanted. It was strongly implied that further proof of identity would be required if we declined to give our samples. They could teach psychological warfare to used car dealers. I was exhausted. I needed a license. Work said I couldn’t come back without one. Mikah was appalled when we got back. He went into a long rant about unreasonable search and seizure.”

“I guess me and Korembi are going to need to brave the DMV at some point. Maybe they won’t make the same demands.”

Cordie shook her head. “Olivia, no. It’s inconvenient, I know, but I have a feeling about this. I’d rather you not. I could lose my job for saying this, but I don’t want anyone taking samples from my sister.”

I heard boots in the hall, and turned to see a familiar blond giant. “What samples?” asked my favorite brother.

“Leo!” I hurled myself into his arms, knocking his duffle bag out of his hand. “I missed you so much!” I held tight to him, and didn’t even realize I was crying.

Cordie gave him a tight hug, and then pushed his duffle bag over to the wall, out of the middle of the floor. “Someone’s going to trip and kill themselves. I swear you never grew up.”

Leo patted me on the shoulder. “Hey! There, there, baby sister. I know it’s been a while, but it hasn’t been that long, and just look at your new paint job. Why the tears?”

“It’s been the week from hell,” I snuffled into his BDUs. “You were supposed to be there, and you didn’t come. I was so scared we weren’t going to make it out of there alive.”

“Whoa. Make it out of where alive?”

“Our camping trip. I did the cowbells, just like we planned, but Derek turned into a Minotaur and went crazy. He was mad about Tessa, and I know he was going to rape us before he killed us. And then Stella ate him.”

Cordie stared at me, and then glared fire at the rest of the group. “Olivia almost got killed on her camping trip, and you didn’t think that was worth mentioning?”

Ted took a half step back, throwing up his hands. “I had no idea. No one told me anything about Minotaurs or anything else.”

Cordie gave me her best big-sister glare. “I want to hear everything. What haven’t the lot of you been telling me?”

“We didn’t say anything,” said Razaini, “because you were already upset with Olivia missing. If you’d known what happened to her before that, would it have made you feel better?”

Cordie sat down heavily. “No. I would have felt worse. But I still want to know what’s been going on with my sister.”

Leo gave me a rib-creaking hug. “It’s okay, sis. I’m here now. At first they said I couldn’t have leave, but then just before first light they woke me up and told me I had fifteen minutes to catch my flight. Leave was approved.”

I introduced my reprobate brother to everyone, even Gracie.

Leo sized up our little group. He, Cordie, and Gracie were the only Humans here. “Kat, Ted, good to see you again. Nice to meet the rest of you. I think I’ve seen some of you around events, but we never formally met.” He fixed himself a plate, and sat down between me and Cordie.

“How long do you get to stay this time?” I asked him. “Is this another instant turnaround?”

“Actually, I don’t know,” he said. “I wasn’t given a return date. Major Parker told me not to lose my phone and to consider myself on call. He said I had been approved for compassionate leave, given the circumstances. You know me, sis. I take one day at a time. I’m here until they call.”

“I’m glad you’re here. Maybe they’ll forget to call for a while.”

* * * *

It took a good hour to bring Cordie and Leo up to date on recent events. They had a ton of questions, but were ultimately just glad that I was now home, alive, and in one piece.

I was as patient as I could be, answering their questions, but I had a few of my own. “Cordie, it seems to me that you called and gave a Code Zombie before that purple cloud hit us. What gives?”

She was looking anywhere but me, but she finally answered. “We were told there was a terrorist threat involving the use of biological weapons. My boss tapped me to go with her. We weren’t supposed to say anything, but I called you from the bathroom at the airport. I swear to God, I had no idea what was actually happening at that point. We were in a briefing regarding the actual situation when you sent your ‘selfie’. And no, I can’t talk about what was discussed.”

That left me chilled. “So the government believed we were in imminent danger of a terrorist attack, and other than calling in scientists, kept it quiet?”

“If the President had called a press conference, there would have been widespread panic and a lot of people could have been hurt. We found out it wasn’t what you’d consider a traditional terrorist attack once we got there,” Cordie said, somewhat miserably.

I hated to see her looking so dejected. “It’s okay, sis. It’s not like you could have changed what happened. At least we had some warning so we weren’t completely unprepared.” I smiled at her. “No worries. It’s in the past. There’s plenty of weirdness in the present to keep us busy.” I held up my phone. “You should see how freaky this thing has been acting since we got back from the grove.” I handed it to Leo. “Look at what the clock does on the main screen now.”

He stared at the scrolling dates—back and forth in an endless loop. “That’s wild, sis. Mind if I borrow it for a bit?”

“Go ahead, but if you’re going to mess around with it, please back it up first. That lady from the FBI or whatever told me to reset it. I’ll get around to it eventually.”

He leaned back in his chair, doing that balancing-on-two-legs thing that made Cordie insane. “You have been busy, sis. I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you. I’m sorry you got hurt.”

“You should see what she can do now,” said Kat. “It’s pretty amazing too.”

I looked at her and she gave me a tentative smile.

“There’s more?” said Leo.

I gave him a wicked smile. “You could say I re-rolled as a Dark Elf mage. Come out to the driveway and I’ll show you. Grammy doesn’t like me to do magic in the house.”

“Grammy? You mean Mikah’s dead grandmother?” Leo was getting a crash course in weird today.

Cordie grabbed that one. “Yes, that Grammy. She’s been haunting the house for years, except no one told us. Now she’s a bit more active. And Olivia, what magic?”

We all trooped out to the driveway. Kat helped set up some candles on a folding table. She had the hose out too, just in case.

“Watch this.” I focused my will on the first candle, calling on the anger I used the last time. There was a huge whoosh, and a ball of fire shot at the table, exploding on impact. There was yelling and ducking as fragments of burning table went everywhere.

Kat kept her head and was quick with the hose. She doused the table and everything else remotely in range, which included me and the spectators.

“Well, that was unexpected. I seem to have more juice than the last time I tried this. Good thing we did it outside. Grammy would have killed me if I’d burned down the dining room. Guess I need more practice.”

It was already getting hot outside, so we retreated back into the cool of the house. I thought about changing into dry clothes, but this actually felt pretty good.

Gracie gave me an odd look, as if she were mentally recalculating what she thought about me. I smiled at her, but I’m not sure it reached my eyes.

“So did anything ever come of that neighborhood watch program?” I asked. “I was hoping to do that.”

“That’s right, you don’t know.” Ted looked somber. “There have been three more murders in the park since you disappeared. Most of the patrols are at least three people, and I know they’re going out armed. I’ll check the calendar, but I’m pretty sure the next meeting is Saturday night.”

I stared at him. “You’re kidding. Have they figured out anything? Is it all the same person?”

“Word at the meetings is that they think it’s the same…creature. I’m not sure person is the right word. The cops won’t give any details. They say it can compromise their case. I think they’re optimistic if they think this will go to trial. If someone on the watch finds whoever or whatever it is first, they’ll just kill it.”

Chapter Twenty

Working Things Out

I waited until Cordie was busy catching up with Leo before sneaking off to find Kat. I finally located her and Gracie upstairs, watching television. They were sitting next to each other on the loveseat, holding hands, but not really saying anything. I rapped on the doorframe to get their attention. Kat jumped a little, but it felt like Gracie had already known I was there.

Before I could say anything, Gracie stood up. “Kat, I need to check my email and make a few calls. I’ll be down in the library, okay?” She left the room and closed the door behind her.

I felt weird, and suddenly didn’t know what I wanted to say. I finally sat down on the loveseat next to her. “So,” I finally said. “I guess it’s kind of been a weird month.”

“You could say that,” she said.

“I’m sorry my sister’s been hard on you. It’s not like we made any promises before I up and disappeared. I’ll tell her to lay off.”

“It’s okay. I mean, it’s not okay that she wants to kill me, but I understand why she’s upset.”

“Kat, I don’t know what to say. I know we never promised to be exclusive. We never really talked about it. It just…hurt when I got back. It was a month for you. It was a couple of hours for me.”

“I know that, but it’s hard to get my head around it.” She took my hand. “I do love you, Olivia. I want to be with you; but you have to know that other people are part of my life too. I’m not ready to pick out curtains and forsake all others. You’re not just a fling, but you’re not my one and only, either. You are always my friend—at least I hope you are.”

“I love you. Yes, I still want to be friends. I still want to be with you, but I don’t know how I’m supposed to do this. I was a complete failure at having a boyfriend. I don’t know what you call this kind of relationship. Is it a relationship?” I asked her.

She leaned over and kissed me. “Yes, it’s a relationship. What I have with Gracie, at least sometimes, is called polyamory. We can take other lovers, but we talk to our partner first. Everybody knows about everyone else in the relationship, and is okay with it. With Gracie, sometimes we’re not seeing each other at all. She can get too intense for me, and we have to take a break from each other.”

“So were you on a ‘break’ when we went to the Sylvan Faire?” I had to know.

“Yes, we were. But I’d talked to her about being with you before. I knew you were dating other people, specifically men, but you knew how I felt about you. I knew if I had a chance to be with you, I wouldn’t say no, so I wanted to talk to Gracie before that happened.”

“Okay,” I told her. “I’m trying to understand that. I guess the next question is… What is your relationship with her now?”

She looked down a bit, and that didn’t give me a good feeling. “Right now, we’re being exclusive, but there was no way to know you were going to reappear like that. I just need to talk to her again. At least I need to talk to her if you want me to.”

I took a deep breath. “Talk to her. Let me know. But whether or not we do anything else, I don’t want to lose my friend, okay?”

“Okay.” She gave me a tight hug and left the room.

I went downstairs to find Cordie and Leo. I had a strong desire to spend some time with my family.

I guess I wasn’t all that surprised when I didn’t see Kat or Gracie at dinner. Whatever Kat was going to decide, I hoped it would be soon. I didn’t like the idea of a virtual stranger, at least to me, deciding whether Kat and I got to explore a relationship. The question was whether Kat was satisfied with that arrangement.

* * * *

We were kicking back after dinner when the phone rang. I was watching Leo play a console shooter with Frank and Henry, so I ran to get it. “Chaos central—we’ll be weird for you.”

There was silence for a second, and then, “Olivia?”

“Yeah, you got me.”

“It’s Sharon. I wanted to check in and see how you guys are doing.”

She sounded a little tense. “We’re okay here. How about you?”

“Look, this is weird, but would it be okay if I came by after a bit, just casually?”

“It’s not weird. You used to come over for barbecues all the time when dad was alive.”

“Thanks. I appreciate it. I’ll see you soon.”

After I hung up, I said, “Hey guys, pause for a sec. Sharon is dropping by. Just wanted to give you a heads up.”

I decided to hang out by the gate and wait for her. I had an idea I wanted to try out, and might as well do both things at once.

I got some of the damaged cedar arrows from the shed and lined them up on the driveway, point up. After prepping the hose, I put my camping chair near the gate controls. It was time to get a little more control over my new abilities.

The first few attempts were dismal failures. Arrow number one would only smolder. Arrow number two exploded, sending burning splinters everywhere. I made quick use of the hose. The next few didn’t explode, but I set the entire shaft on fire, which wasn’t very helpful, either. I had three arrows left and a mess scattered across the driveway when Sharon arrived. I let her in and gestured to the empty chair next to mine. “I think I’ve almost got it.”

She sat and watched as I pointed my finger and focused my will. This time, only the wood around the point was burning. “Hot damn!” I lit the next two in quick succession. “Yes! We have flaming arrows for the win!”

I blew the pretend smoke from my fingertip, and pointed at the first one I’d lit. The flames were starting to travel down the shaft. This time a jet of water sprayed from my hand. It got wider as it traveled, and put out all three arrows at once. It wasn’t exactly what I was trying for, but close enough.

“If you don’t mind some input from your non-magical friend,” said Sharon. “Why don’t you just put the fire on the heads so the shafts don’t burn up?”

“You know, I hadn’t thought of that. I was thinking of what would burn. I guess with magical fire, that isn’t as important. Thanks.”

I used the fireplace shovel and tongs to drop all of the remains into a metal fire bucket, dousing the whole thing with the hose. After checking around for any sparks, I was tired but exhilarated.

Sharon looked at me with one eyebrow raised almost speculatively.

“Can I get you anything?” I finally asked.

“If you’ve got one, I believe I’ll take a beer.”

“We probably have one. Let’s check the bar. Come on in.”

Once we go settled, she popped the top on her beer and downed half of it in one long pull. “I was going to ask if you’d noticed anything unusual since we got back, but that question seems somehow redundant now.”

“Well, I actually had some magic before the Grove. What I noticed is that it’s much stronger since we got back. I don’t know if Korembi’s noticed anything. We haven’t really had a chance to sit down and compare notes.”

“I keep seeing flashes of things that happen. Remember last night when I said we’d be late to work because of orange?”

I nodded.

“There was a broken storm drain in my neighborhood and there were orange construction cones everywhere while they worked on it. I can’t even stop myself from speaking when I get one of these flashes. By the end of the day, everyone was asking me to pick lottery numbers.”

“Wow. That would be annoying.” I thought for a minute, sipping my rum and Coke. “Here’s my theory, for what it’s worth. With my magic, it took something I already had and made it stronger. Dad always said you had a strong instinct about cases, that you had a nose for lies and picking up things other people missed. Maybe you always had a little bit of this gift, and now it’s just more powerful.”

Sharon took a deep breath, held it, and exhaled through tight lips. “So you think I could always do this and just didn’t know it?”

I nodded. “You probably wrote it off as good instincts. It’s just stronger now.”

“But I can’t do my job and keep blurting things out like that.”

“That’s why I’ve been practicing.” I picked up a match and the tip flared to life. “I have to learn control so I don’t accidentally blow something up, or make someone’s apron smolder for making my friend cry.”

“How do I practice controlling something when I don’t know when it’s going to happen?”

I said, “I guess you just need to plan ahead. What if you carried a little notebook, and next time you had this urge to blurt out something, you wrote it down instead? Or just said it very quietly, kind of under your breath?”

Sharon thought about it a moment and nodded. “I’ll try that. Um, thanks for listening and not thinking I’m crazy.”

“Who am I to judge crazy? Look at me. I can shoot fire from my finger.”

We drank in companionable silence for a while. She had another beer but I switched to iced tea. Mikah always bought the best booze, bless his discerning little heart, but I felt like keeping my head tonight.

Sharon finished her beer and pushed the bottle to the side. “I have news for you from Lyons, by the way.”

“Do tell.”

Korembi came over then, and pulled up a bar stool next to us. “I hear you say Lyons. There be news?”

“Someone was making a stink about motorcycles with Wyoming plates found at the scene, at least until the locals started complaining about the jackasses that shook them down for fees and someone getting grabby with the ladies. The entire case has been quietly closed. Word is that the ringleader of the group was a cousin of one of the deputies. The sheriff decided if they kept pursuing this thing, the resulting lawsuits would bankrupt the town. He pronounced justice served, and officially closed the case as a tragic weapons malfunction.”

“That’s a relief,” said Korembi. “I be going to tell Roz and the others. They’ll want to hear the news.”

“Thanks for letting us know,” I told Sharon. “We finally get some good news… I mean, how sad. What a terrible situation.”

Sharon elbowed me. “Don’t lie, kid. You always were terrible at it. Now your brother, he is a master. Butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth. You could watch him throw a baseball through a window, and pretty soon he’d have you convinced it was an errant pigeon thrown off course by a gust of wind.”

* * * *

When their game ended, Leo and the others joined us. Sharon knew some totally outrageous stories about my dad that I had never heard before. I hadn’t laughed so hard in a very long time.

On the way back from the bathroom, I noticed that Frank looked kind of down and a little lost, so I sat down next to him. “How’s it going these days?” I asked.

“Oh, you know. Just taking it one day at a time,” he said.

‘Yeah, I guess I know how that goes. One day you’re camping, and the next day you’re living the adventure, so to speak.” I kind of nudged him in the ribs. “I bet you guys all had the same issue I did when I got home. None of my clothes fit right anymore. I got smaller and darker and you guys got taller and greener.”

He actually looked a little more glum. “Um, people were really helpful with the sewing while you were gone.”

I sighed. “You mean Kat was. She was the best seamstress in our group. It’s okay. You can use her name.”

“Everyone has been nice, taking us in like this,” he said, “but it still sucks, not being able to go home. Not that I have anything in particular to go home to. John and Stacy have been talking about going to see his folks in Arizona. Henry and May might go to her sister’s place in Oregon. It’s kind of odd, just staying at someone else’s house in limbo like this.”

“I’m sorry you don’t have a place to go home to, and I’m sorry about Sonya. I wish we could have done something to save her that day.” I reached up and gave him a quick hug.

“It’s not just Sonya,” he said bitterly. “She and I were friends, and I miss her, but you don’t know how lucky you are to have a family that accepts you. You know. I’m just going to ruin the evening. I’m calling it a night.”

He stood up abruptly and quickly disappeared up the stairs.

Korembi was telling a story about a dinosaur jaw and a glow stick that had everyone in stitches. I don’t think anyone else noticed Frank leave, and I didn’t think he looked like someone that should be alone. I was able to slip away and follow without triggering any sibling radar.

I headed toward his room, but heard explosions coming from the computer room upstairs. He was in there loading Glory of War, one of the shooters they all loved to play.

“Hey, Frank.” I sat down on the couch, next to him.

“Hey, Olivia.”

“I know it’s a girl thing, but I thought maybe you might want to talk. It seems like I hit a nerve, and I didn’t mean to.”

For a minute I thought he was going to ask me to leave, and then he said, “You can stay if you like, but you have to play, too.”

“Sure. I can try. Leo says I’m terrible at this game, and I think he was trying to be nice about it.” I gamely took up the controller and watched my little avatar shimmer into digital life. “Sorry little guy,” I told him. “You’re about to have a terrible day.”

Frank shot me a look, but didn’t say anything. He just started the scenario.

We played on with quiet determination for quite a while. I lost track of how many times my little avatar ended up staring at the sky. I started talking for him, each time he died.

“Oh no, Olivia, please, no, pick another avatar. Oh no, the humanity! Noooooooo, not that building!”

By the time we called it, Frank was laughing as hard as I was. “You’re right, Olivia. Leo was being nice about it. I have never seen someone find that many ways to die. Who manages to trip over a window sill and hang themselves from the blind cord? I didn’t know you could even do that in this game.”

“That, my friend, takes special talent and awesome powers of coordination,” I told him.

I wormed my way up and under his arm. “You have to comfort me. I am despondent at this catastrophic loss of virtual life.” I smiled and batted my eyes at him.

He abruptly shifted away. He wasn’t giving me a very happy look. “You don’t have to pretend to flirt with me, Olivia. I’m a freaking Troll! Do you think any girl’s ever going to look at me again? My own parents won’t take my calls. They barely spoke to me after I switched from pre-med to paleontology—and that was before I had the bad manners to turn green.”

“Hey! I was not pretending to flirt with you. I’m sorry your parents are being dicks, but that’s not on me. And how do you get from pre-med to paleontology anyway?”

“I always wanted to be a paleontologist,” he said, “but my parents, and both brothers, and my sister, are all doctors—medical doctors. When I told them I didn’t want to be a doctor, they were disappointed, but felt that being a lawyer was an acceptable substitution. I definitely didn’t want that. I told them paleontology, and they told me to pay my own way through college, and feel free to call them back when I grew up and got a real job.”

“Wow, that’s harsh. My sister wasn’t thrilled when I told her I was studying graphic design, but at least she didn’t stop talking to me over it—other than the time I passed out sketches of her as a stripper outside her office. Long story.” I poked him hard in the middle of the chest. “But this has nothing to do with whatever we end up doing together. I was having fun with a friend.”

“Oh, right. Like you’d ever sleep with a Troll. You don’t even like men,” he said.

“Who told you that?” I demanded. “The Sylvan Faire and Kat was the first time I ever had a relationship with a woman.”

He looked a bit stunned. “I guess no one told me. I just knew you were with Kat, before you disappeared, and um, I assumed…”

“Well you assumed wrong,” I said. “My last boyfriend was awful. I drank too much, and I did a lot of things with him that I’m ashamed of. And then I found out he had a girlfriend. Actually, all of my boyfriends have been awful. College was a disaster and it went downhill from there.”

“You went to college?” he asked quietly.

“Yeah. I got a perfectly useless degree in graphic arts and then went on to live off my sister and the kindness of others, as they say.” I looked at him suspiciously. “You’re still in college. How old are you? Oh, God, tell me you’re not a teenager!”

“No! Of course not. I’m a graduate student. I’m working on my PhD. I’m thirty-two,” he said. “How old are you?”

“I’m twenty-five,” I told him. “I have no idea what that translates to in Elf years.”

I had been kind of teasing before, but now I was really looking at him. He was big, and green, and the tusks were a bit alarming, but his brown eyes were warm and kind. I leaned up and kissed him. He didn’t push me away, but he didn’t kiss me back, either.

“You know what, Frank?”

“What, Olivia?”

“I don’t think I’ve kissed a boy while sober since I was about seventeen. In the interest of science, I’d like to try it again, if you think I could find something male to cooperate.”

His lips twitched into just the hint of a smile. “I suppose I could cooperate, in the name of science. But I want to say up front, and no offense to you, I’m not looking to jump into a long-term relationship with anyone. There’s too much about my life that’s a big unknown right now.”

“I understand, Frank. I’m not looking to pick out curtains either. But that doesn’t mean we can’t spend some time together.”

This time I snuggled into his lap, and put my arms around his neck. I kissed him, and finally, he kissed me back.

His kiss was chaste and gentle at first, but then his arms came around me as it deepened into something more.

I felt warm all over, and pressed my body against him. He pulled me tight, kissing me more aggressively until I could feel that he wanted me, too. I stroked his erection through his pants and he groaned, grabbing my hand. “I’m not going to get caught making out on the couch like a teenager. If you’re sure about this, let’s go to my room.”

“I’m sure.” I kissed him again. “But maybe we should go to my room. I have some rubbers in my nightstand.”

“I have some too,” he whispered between kisses. “Let’s go, or I will embarrass myself.”

He scooped me up and carried me the short distance down the hall to his room. He elbowed the door closed and locked it behind us. “I think we can use the privacy,” he said.

He held me, my legs wrapped around his waist, and we kissed long and deep. I loved his spicy, masculine scent.

“Put me on the bed,” I finally told him. “I want more.”

I sat on the end of the bed, and watched his face as I slowly peeled off my T-shirt. I wasn’t wearing a bra today. I definitely earned a smile.

“Now it’s your turn,” I said. “Take off your shirt. I want to see you.”

He revealed what I’d already suspected. He had an amazing body. I’d been with guys that worked out every day. They would have killed to have half the muscle that Frank had been hiding. I ran my hands over his bare chest, enjoying the way his breath caught at my touch.

“My turn again,” I said. I turned away from him, looking at him over my shoulder as I stepped out of my shorts and my ivory silk panties.

He let me divest him of his shorts and underclothes, revealing a truly magnificent piece of manhood. I admit, I was a little wide-eyed at his stature, but I reveled in his moan as I stroked the length of him and kissed the sensitive head.

“Don’t do that, Olivia. I don’t think I can hold off if you do.” He pulled me up and kissed me again, finally skin to skin.

Mindful of the somewhat alarming nails he had, I asked, “Where do you keep your supplies?”

“Top drawer on the left,” he said.

“Allow me.” I smiled at him, pushing him to lie down on the bed.

I quickly found his supply of rubbers, happy to see he used quality stuff. I straddled him, and slowly rolled the condom over his erect cock. He quivered under my touch, and then moaned when I caressed his silky skin.

He grabbed my hips and carefully rolled us over until I was on my back, looking up at him. His touch was surprisingly gentle on my breasts. He kissed his way down my belly. I was already wet when he tasted me and just that close to coming.

“Frank, stop,” I said, and he did, with alacrity.

“No, not stop stop. I want to feel you inside of me. Don’t make me ravish you,” I told him.

“Olivia, are you sure?” he said. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

“I promise you’re not going to hurt me. Sure, you’re blessed with nature’s bounty, but it’s not exactly bigger than a baby’s head. Get over yourself.”

That made him laugh a little.

“Just take it slow. If you stop now, so help me, I’m going to be the one that hurts you.”

He smiled again, and let me guide him to just the right spot. “I’m ready if you are,” I said.

Slowly, achingly, he buried himself inside of me. Yes, he was big. I’d never felt so filled by a man. I held my breath the entire last two inches until our bodies finally locked together. I wrapped my legs around him, and just held him there, while my heart pounded like a jackrabbit. I rubbed against him and my muscles clenched, making him jump.

I leaned up and kissed him. It was much easier from this angle. As one of my favorite characters often remarked, the height difference wasn’t really an issue when you were lying down. He started to move, just a little, and the feeling was exquisite.

“Oh yes,” I moaned. “Don’t stop.”

He was careful not to rest his full weight on me as he slid in and out of my eager body. I rose to meet him, pushing hard every time our bodies met. I worked my hand between us. “I want to come while you’re taking me, and I want to feel you come. Go faster.”

I stroked myself, coming almost instantly. My body clenched repeatedly around his cock. He grabbed my hips, moving faster and faster. He buried himself one final time, and yelled as he came. He slowed, easily gliding into my body now, smaller but still firm. I think he was as surprised by his new capacity as I was.

When he would have pulled out, I locked my legs around him, holding us together. “Roll over. I want to be on top.”

He did. The sensation was incredible as I rode him slowly. The look on his face was rapturous, and I couldn’t stop smiling.

“Play with yourself again,” he said, “Please. I want to watch you come again.”

I was more than happy to oblige.

I don’t know how late it was. Barely awake and dripping with sweat, my whole body tingled in the most delightful way as he pulled a sheet over us and spooned around me. I was still smiling when sleep claimed me.

Report 8

Capitol News

(AP)In a rare show of bipartisanship, legislation is moving through both the House and the Senate with unprecedented speed. The legislation will ensure any references protecting citizens from discrimination due to race be expanded to include all types of sentient bipedal former Humans. The President has indicated he will sign this legislation as soon as it reaches his desk.

While most of the Changed have returned to their jobs, some professions remain resistant. Educators, medical professionals, and those in the food preparation and service industries continue to be placed on extended leave, awaiting this new legislation.

Construction and manual labor has become the single most integrated trade due to the enhanced strength and size of many of the new races.

Analysts on every network have speculated that the speed of this legislation is due to the number of elected representatives who have turned into what are being referred to as Goblins due to the Change.

Chapter Twenty-One

Neighborhood Watch—Take Two

Frank was gone when I woke up, but he’d left a small bouquet of wildflowers on the pillow next to me. I took the flowers, grabbed my clothes, and made a quick run for my room. I put the flowers in a vase, took a quick shower, and finally headed downstairs for something to eat.

Sharon was the only other person in the kitchen when I came down. I noticed a new addition, though—a white board attached to the pantry door. Everyone in the household was listed. Mikah, Berto, Cordie, Kat, and Tessa were all marked as At Work. That was odd. I thought Kat was staying with Gracie, and when had she gotten a job? John and Stacy were on yard work. Henry was on housework. May and Razaini were on meal patrol. Frank had stuff written next to Free Day. My name had a question mark next to it. I laughed when I got to Korembi’s name. It said surfin’ raptor porn.

I didn’t know about Sharon, but I felt marvelous. I was surprised that she didn’t look the least bit hung over. She’d been drinking pretty heavily up to the point I left. To be honest, I was feeling a little annoyed at her constitution. I always got a hangover.

“I guess you called it an early night,” she said. “I think your brother poured me into one of the guest rooms.” She finished eating and quickly washed and dried her dishes. “I’ll see you at the neighborhood watch meeting tonight, unless I can get you to change your mind?”

“Nope. I want to help.”

“Olivia, I saw the files on what’s been going on at the park. The only reason they’re allowing civilians to help patrol is because we’ve loaned out a number of officers to help contain some issues in Commerce City. Everyone has to do their part to protect the power plants and keep the lights on. And I tell you that, not so you’ll go have a look, but so you’ll stay out of the area. Am I clear?”

“Yes, ma’am. No exploring in Commerce City. Guess we’ll see you tonight then.”

“Stay out of trouble in the meantime,” she said as she headed out.

I waved goodbye to Sharon and had barely closed the door when I turned around to see Ted coming down the stairs carrying a couple of duffle bags. “Now that you’re back, I think it’s about time I went home to my place. I’m only across the street if you need anything. Plan on me dropping in for dinner on a regular basis.” He dropped his bags in time for me to give him a hug.

“I’ll miss seeing you around here, Ted. I must say, you make a stunning Elf.”

He hugged me back. “I am breathtaking, aren’t I?” He grinned at me. “I’m glad you’re back. It wasn’t the same without you around. Stay out of trouble, young lady.”

I walked him to the gate, watching until he disappeared into his condo across the street.

As long as I was out here, I decided to make a few changes. I’d been spending so much time outside lately, practicing magic, that it seemed silly to keep hauling stuff out of the shed every day. Leo came out and helped me set up a shade pavilion, camp table, and a couple of chairs. He even hung out with me for a while and watched me work on my magic skills. When it got too hot, we both went back inside.

“Have you seen Frank around anywhere,” I asked him, trying for nonchalant.

He gave me that look he does, with one raised eyebrow. “He was up in the workout room earlier. He said he needed to keep in shape. After that he had to study. He’s still working on his thesis, as I understand it.”

“Oh, he’s already in fantastic shape,” I said, and then clapped my hand over my mouth. “Tell me I didn’t say that out loud.”

He gave me his best poker face. “I heard nothing. Thus I won’t have to promise not to break nothing’s legs if nothing makes you cry.”

“Don’t you dare!” I told him. “And besides, Frank could probably bench press you with one hand.”

He held up his hands. “I’m as innocent as a lamb, sis. I’m going to go work on your phone. See you later.” He kissed me on the top of my head and jogged off upstairs.

While he was doing that, I had my own plans. I felt weird about it, but I finally raided our old desktop gaming supplies for the books on magical spells. I was working my way through the beginner spells when I felt someone watching me. I marked my spot, and looked up to see Leo sitting there.

“I fixed your phone, sis. Like I promised, I backed it up before I did the fresh install. I wasn’t snooping, but I couldn’t help seeing some stuff you probably didn’t intend for anyone else to see.”

I tried to think of what he might have run into. I hadn’t taken dirty pictures with Kat or anything. And then I remembered Colby. Oh, god. He’d liked to take pictures of me when I was sleeping, and sometimes during sex—and send them to me so I knew he had them.

“Just to be clear, I wasn’t snooping when I found the pictures. I saw them copying to my computer. After that, I snooped through everything. I’m not going to apologize because I’m not sorry. Is Colby that gym rat you were going out with who was supposed to come camping?”

My cheeks were burning and I couldn’t meet his eyes. “Yes.”

“If you tell me those marks were consensual, and that you like to play rough, well, I won’t like it, but you’re an adult and it’s none of my business.”

“Sometimes Colby got carried away, but I didn’t say no either. And no, I didn’t ask him to take those pictures. He just did it.”

“Those text messages were pretty disturbing too.”

“I didn’t do any of those things. I think he just liked to make up stuff to shock me. I get it now. He was a jerk and he thought I was a slut. And he has a girlfriend. He’s in the past.”

“I still don’t like that he has those pictures. He’d better not come sniffing around here again.”

“I’m pretty sure he won’t. I got him arrested right before we went camping.” I explained the whole parking ticket thing. “Now that you’ve completely embarrassed me, what did you think of my magic?”

“Pretty impressive. Glad to see you’re putting in the practice time. I’d hate for you to get mad at me and give me a hot pocket.”

“Kat’s boss was completely an accident, and I didn’t technically set him on fire.”

“Actually, I was talking about your candle demo. You set Kat’s boss on fire?”

“No, I did not. He was just smoldering.”

“Think you could teach me how to do that?”

“I could try, I guess, but I don’t know how I got the power in the first place. It came with the Change. I focus anger and will and concentrate on what I want to happen. Want me to get you a candle, bro? Grammy doesn’t allow magic in the house.”

“Sure.”

He had another camp table set up when I got back with a large box of tea lights.

He tried a really long time. I’ll give him that. A vein stood out on his forehead and sweat ran down his face. He got a cold look and a gun appeared in his hand. I heard a faint poppoppoppoppop and five tea lights went flying.

The gun disappeared and he smiled at me. “I win.”

A tea towel appeared in midair and snapped Leo across the back of the head.

“I think Grammy wins.”

* * * *

The neighborhood watch meeting was after dinner, so we had time to clean up and shower. Leo and I went, along with John, Frank, and Henry. Nobody said anything about me and Frank over dinner, so I think Leo was probably the only one that knew.

The group at this meeting was much smaller than the one at the last public meeting. The board members—Vivian, Gerald, and Udell—were all there. There were also a number of police officers present, including Sharon, mixed in with the neighbors. Leo and I got looks from the other attendees.

Vivian pointed at me. “Excuse me. This is a closed meeting. I’ll have to ask the two of you to leave.”

“I don’t think so. One, it’s a public park, and two, I want to participate in the watch program. Are you turning down help? Do you speak for the entire community?”

Her eyes burned crimson, but she maintained her polite smile. “All watch members were required to attend training provided by the police department. Unless you can show that you attended the training, you can’t participate.”

Before I could say something unpardonably rude, Sharon spoke up. “I’ll vouch for both of them. You know I’m with the department. I haven’t been assigned a group yet. I can patrol with them and fill them in as we go.”

“Very well,” Vivian gritted out. “Far be it from me to refuse help from the community.”

They had an easel with an overhead map of the park. Four red Xs were numbered and placed on the map. They were all in areas heavy with trees, and all but the first one were fairly close to the main path. They kind of circled counterclockwise around the park. I really didn’t like seeing all of these murders happening so close to home, especially since they seemed to be moving in our direction.

Vivian added a transparent overlay. It showed numbered dashed lines in different colors. She looked at Udell and he handed her a marker. She made some minor adjustments to the patrol zones. “New group, you’re taking over for group six. They asked for a break. You’re here.” She pointed at the zone that included the playground on the west side of the park.

We spent a little time as each group reported in. Udell wrote down all of the notes about suspicious individuals and activities. Before she sent us out to patrol, Vivian reminded us, “You are not vigilantes. Watch. Observe. Remember everything you can. We will report all suspicious activities to our police liaison, Officer Webster.”

Officer Webster raised his hand and waved. “Group one, as always, do not approach the Botanic Garden borders. Assume all birds are dangerous and to be avoided.”

The former group six members came over to us. All three were blue-haired Elves. The tallest one spoke up. “Good luck. I hate that route. It always smells like dirty diapers and peanut butter. Hey guys, LAN party?” They walked off, planning their evening of fun.

“We’re in group one,” said John. “I hate those damn birds. They’re like freaking miniature hand grenades.”

“Yeah. Beep, beep, boom,” Henry added glumly.

“Be careful out there,” I told them. “See you all back at the house.”

Group five was in the adjacent area, in the northwest corner of the park. They showed us the edge of our patrol zone and told us the marker for the south edge of our area. That edge turned out to be just a bit north of the house. At least we’d be close to home when we finished for the night.

Sharon went over what we were supposed to be looking for—blood, unusual damage to anything, obvious drag marks—basically any signs of a struggle. One whistle at the top of the hour meant all was well. Two blasts meant send help. Three blasts meant call 911.

“Anything else?”

“That covers the basics.” There were lights, but she still got out her flashlight.

I said, “Just don’t point that in my direction. I have amazing night vision these days, but not if it’s too bright.”

I about jumped out of my skin when the first series of whistles sounded. “Crap!”

Sharon listened intently. “That was nine. All is well on the patrols.” Finally we heard a tenth whistle. “And there’s Vivian’s group.”

It was full dark now. We were circling back toward the playground area when I heard something off, at the edge of my hearing. “Stop,” I whispered. “Do you guys hear that?”

“Hear what?” Leo whispered back.

“Shhh. Let me listen.” I turned my head toward the sound and focused. Someone was breathing hard and I heard wet, slapping noises. I could just make out muffled moans. “Oh, gross. I think someone is actually having sex at the playground.”

Sharon’s eyes got huge and she took off at a dead run. Leo and I bolted after her.

The first thing I saw was the woman. She was naked, and her wrists were bound to the monkey bars. Her head hung down and her bare feet barely skimmed the ground. Blood ran freely from deep gashes and there was a pool on the ground beneath her. Something large and furry moved out from behind her, leaving no doubt about the sounds I’d heard. Its muzzle was wet with blood and it was unquestionably male. The creature raked his talons across her exposed belly, but she just hung there, barely breathing. He gave her a shove to set her swinging before swaggering toward us.

Leo was already firing as Sharon drew her gun. The wolf man laughed and just kept coming. The bullets passed through him like smoke and pinged off the equipment behind him.

I blew my whistle again and again. Where was everyone else?

Leo was big, and this creature towered over him. It grabbed the gun from Leo’s hand with a crack of bone. In one powerful move, the wolf man grabbed Leo and threw him across the playground like a giant rag doll.

He grabbed Sharon next, not even bothering to take her gun. I thought he was going to break her neck. Instead he bit deeply into her shoulder and cast her aside.

I turned to run, still whistling, but he caught me before I had cleared three steps. He flipped me onto my back, and a talon opened my shirt from collar to waist, leaving a bloody stripe. He yanked the torn shirt aside, exposing me and leaving bloody claw marks on my breasts. It was two heartbeats before the pain hit. He leaned over me, and I smelled his fetid breath before I felt the touch of his fangs. I screamed, knowing he was going to tear out my throat, but then he jerked back, howling in rage. Smoke came from his muzzle and my little silver anvil glowed bright blue.

“Crom!” I summoned my will and threw fire. The flaming orb hit him hard enough that it knocked him back a few feet, and I smelled burning fur. He roared and kept right on coming. I scuttled backward. He should have caught me, but it felt like he was playing with me, letting me think I might get away. I thought about those bluebirds, and the bloody remains of that boy, a lifetime ago. I cocked back my arm and a small feathered body filled my palm. I threw as hard as I could at my stalker. There was a Beep. Beep. BOOM! and suddenly I was airborne.

When I opened my eyes, there were flashing lights everywhere and my ears were ringing. “Leo! Where’s my brother? Sharon?” I tried to get up, but too many arms restrained me. “Leo!” Something burned in my arm, and after that I couldn’t keep my eyes open.

* * * *

Everything was white and the light was blinding when I opened my eyes again. It was definitely a hospital. Everything hurt too much for it to be heaven.

“Leo?” I croaked out. “Where’s Leo?”

“Nurse! She’s awake!” Kat swam into view—two of her and then three. My stomach was doing backflips.

“Gonna be sick.”

She pulled back my hair and held the basin for me. If that wasn’t true love, I don’t know what is.

“Hey,” I whispered, “you came back.”

“Of course I did,” she said, and kissed me on the forehead. “Nothing and no one can keep us apart.”

Leo limped into sight. His hand was in a cast and he was using a cane. “I’m okay, sis. Calm down or they’re going to give you more sleepy juice.”

I fell back onto the bed while Kat wiped my face with a cool cloth. “Oh gods, I hurt. Is Sharon okay? And that girl? Did I get him?”

Kat and Leo looked at each other a long minute. Leo said, “Sharon is okay for now, but he bit her, so there’s been some discussion on whether or not she’s going to turn at the full moon. No one really knows. Supposedly they’re contacting someone at the CDC. Cordie would know that. The girl?” He just shook his head. “She was too hurt by the time we found her.” His face got all tight. “They said she wouldn’t have made it, even if she hadn’t gotten hit by a stray bullet. I hit that bastard center mass. There shouldn’t have been any stray bullets!”

“You didn’t miss, Leo. They went right through him. I saw it. You still haven’t said what happened to the wolf-man.”

“He got away. There was enough blood on the ground that you had to have hurt him, but he ran off before anyone else got there.”

Tears burned their way down my cheeks. That monster was still out there. “All my practice didn’t do shit, did it?”

“Yes it did. You did enough damage to chase him off. You lived to fight another day. That’s something.”

One of the doctors came in, with Cordie right on his heels. “I told you, she didn’t get bitten,” she said. “You are not putting her on a hold-and-observe until after the full moon.”

The doctor glared at her. “She’s not going anywhere until I’m satisfied she wasn’t bitten. That’s the rule. Argue with your boss if you don’t like it.”

He tried to get everyone to leave the room, but I wasn’t having it. “You take my family away,” I hissed, “and I’m going to get medieval on your ass!”

He poked and prodded at me long enough that I pictured him taking a bluebird to the face. “Fine,” he said when he finished. “She wasn’t bitten, but she still has a concussion and she needs stitches. She needs to be admitted for observation.”

“No, I want to go home. No stitches. Kat, we need Berto.”

“He should be here any time now. Let me check the waiting room.” She put my hand in Cordie’s and hustled out of the room.

“You may as well let us treat you,” said the doctor, “because the police aren’t letting you go anywhere until they’ve had a chance to question you, and I’m not clearing you for that until you’re treated. Keep getting in my way and the lot of you can go to the waiting room.”

I saw Berto in the doorway, followed by Kat and a hassled looking nurse. “Family only,” the nurse snapped.

“He’s my cousin, and she’s my wife.”

The nurse threw up her hands. “Fine—but there are still too many bodies in this room. Pick two.”

“We’ll be back in Leo’s room,” said Cordie. “The police want to question him, too. The sooner we get this over with, the sooner we can go home.”

“Look, doctor, I can’t let you do anything until I’ve had a chance to pray with my cousin. It’s against my religion.”

“You have five minutes.” As he left, I heard, “I do not have time for this shit, and it’s not even the full moon yet.”

“Hey, cousin Berto. We’ve got to stop meeting this way.”

“Olivia, why is it always you? I think you were reborn as a certified trouble magnet.”

He crossed himself and kissed my forehead. As he said a quiet prayer, his hands trailed golden fire, first fixing my head, and then the other punctures and slashes. “There you go, sweet thing. Good as new.”

From the door, I heard, “Oh sweet Jesus!” and saw the nurse crossing herself.

Berto ignored it, but casually suggested, “I think you can take out the IV now. She doesn’t need it.”

“How did you do that?”

“I didn’t. God did. Now can you help with this IV?”

“I’m getting the doctor!” She ran out of the room.

“Berto, thank you, but I think you’d better go before they try to bag and tag you.”

He kissed my check. “Good plan, my lovely. See you at home,” he said, and slipped out of the room.

* * * *

The doctor was demanding to know where my cousin Berto went when Lieutenant Clark arrived. “I’m sorry, doctor, but I don’t have a cousin Berto. I have no idea who you’re talking about. My brother and sister are around here somewhere. Just ask them.”

“Is she cleared or not?” demanded Lieutenant Clark. “I asked the nurse, and all she could do was babble about miracles and Jesus.”

The doctor looked at the large, not very happy, police officer, and probably performed the fastest exam in medical history. “She’s clear. I’ll send the nurse to pull the IV and bring her discharge papers.”

“Is Sharon okay?” I asked, before he could say anything.

“Officer Curtis is injured but is expected to recover.” His face softened a bit. “I know she’s your friend. We’re doing everything we can for her. That’s why we need to know everything you can tell us about the attack.”

I squeezed Kat’s hand for dear life as I walked him back through the evening. I had to repeat the magic parts several times before he was willing to move on.

“How are you so sure?” he asked. “It was full dark and two of the lights were broken out.”

“Since the Change, I see better at night than in broad daylight. I don’t have an explanation for it.”

“I have what I need for now. I’m going to authorize them to release you and your brother, but I’m asking that you remain available and neither of you leaves town.”

“I’m not going anywhere, but Leo is on call. If his commanding officer calls him back, he has to go.”

“Fine. I understand. Here’s my card. Make sure he checks in with me first if that happens.”

“Thanks. Can I see Sharon before we go?”

“Sorry. It’s family only right now. But I promise to tell her you wanted to see her.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

Werewolves Aren’t Sexy

Hospitals never change. It still took forever to get that IV removed and get the paperwork to let me and Leo go home. We both had the dubious pleasure of wearing those disposable hospital scrubs, since they’d confiscated our clothes for evidence.

Cordie drove us home—Leo up front with her, and Kat cuddling in the back with me. The streets were mostly deserted at this predawn hour. Most people were asleep, but not our group. There were a number of lights shining from our house when we got there.

My plan at this point was to just stay up anyway. I didn’t want to close my eyes. I knew that girl would be waiting in my nightmares.

“Have a seat, big bro,” said Berto the second we got inside. “We need to get that cast off and fix your hand.” They’d obviously had time to prepare, because supplies were already laid out on the kitchen table.

Leo gave Berto a long look. “How are you proposing to fix my hand?”

“Through prayer,” said Berto.

“He healed me, Leo—more than once.”

Berto waggled his eyebrows at Leo. “Relax, handsome. I’ll be gentle.”

Leo didn’t move a muscle while Berto removed the cast, even though it had to hurt. His hand looked ghastly. Berto kissed his forehead, murmuring a quiet prayer. Evidently Leo’s hand took a little more juice than usual, because Berto was sweating by the time the last of the golden glow faded.

Leo flexed his fingers and clenched his fist. “Not bad work. I owe you one.”

“Don’t mention it, big guy.” Berto stretched and yawned. “I have got to get some sleep. Tomorrow is another day. Try to stay out of trouble for a few hours at least, my lovelies.”

Mikah gave me an uncharacteristic hug. “Be careful, Olivia. You’re running through those cat lives like water and we don’t want to lose you.”

I hugged him back. “I am being careful. The world just isn’t obliging.”

He and Berto disappeared into their room, leaving me, Kat, Cordie, and Leo alone in the kitchen.

“I want a shower, and then I’m going to research werewolves online.”

Kat flicked her ears at me. “Take the shower, but you need to get some rest. Healed or not, your body’s been through a lot. Do your research later.”

“I don’t want to sleep. Every time I close my eyes, I see that girl. I’m worried about Sharon, too. What if she turns? I want Berto to try and fix her, but I don’t know if he can.”

Cordie looked at me a long minute, and then headed off toward the library. She came back with a drink. “You know I think you drink too much, sis, but Kat’s right. You need to sleep. Get your shower and then have a drink. At least lay down for a bit and try to relax.”

I was a little surprised at this newfound accord between Cordie and Kat. Maybe they had a talk at the hospital? I didn’t see Gracie anywhere, and she wasn’t mentioned.

“I need some rack time too, sis. Busy day tomorrow. You have to sleep when you can.”

Kat perched there in the bathroom, not even letting me out of her sight to shower. Her attentiveness made more sense when I saw how much dried blood I had to scrub off of my skin. I must have looked like a horror show.

I sat at my desk and sipped my drink while Kat sat behind me and brushed out my hair. She kissed my neck and made me shiver. “Stop getting hurt. I can’t take this.”

I kissed her back. “I’ll be more careful. I’m working on it.” It took all my courage to do it, but I couldn’t go on without being honest with her. “Kat, I have to tell you something.”

She got very still. “What is it?”

“I want you to know I was with Frank last night. You and I didn’t make a commitment to each other, and Frank and I didn’t either. We were just there for each other as friends. I don’t want to keep secrets from you.”

“You don’t owe me any explanations,” she said, “but I’m glad you told me. No secrets.” She hugged me tight.

I thought I heard something at the window, but it was probably that damn cat. Doctor Evil was always staring at me.

Kat pushed the robe off of my shoulders, leaving me bare to the waist. I pulled my hair over my shoulder, and leaned forward as she rubbed the tension from my neck and shoulders. “Come to bed, love. I’ll keep the bad dreams away.”

“Does this mean Gracie decided it was okay for you to be with me?” I asked her.

She froze for a second before she kissed me again. “If someone feels like they have to order you to stay, it’s time to go. That’s not how you treat someone you love.”

“I’m sorry if it makes me a bad person, Miss Kitty, but I’m really glad you’re here with me.”

I finished the drink in two long swallows, and warmth spread through my body. I climbed naked into bed and let her get the lights. “Hold me, Miss Kitty. I was so scared.”

She wrapped her body around me, holding me tight, and kissed away my tears. I kissed her back gently, and then deeply. I wanted her. I wanted to feel alive.

I kissed her throat. “I need you.”

“You have me, always.”

She let me explore her body. I’d missed her warm curves. I bent to kiss her breast, and felt something hard when I took her nipple into my mouth.

She gasped and jerked a bit in my arms.

I sat up and turned on the bedside light. Her nipples were tight pink buds and pierced by tiny silver rings.

“Miss Kitty, what did you do?” I started to reach toward her and then stopped. “Please tell me I didn’t hurt you.”

She squeezed her eyes closed for a minute. “You didn’t hurt me, Olivia. They’re just really sensitive now. I got them a few weeks ago. Gracie wasn’t happy that my butterfly was gone, so she asked me to do this. I wanted her to be happy. Berto helped the healing along, after I got over being too embarrassed to ask him to do it.”

“Are they sensitive in a good way or a bad way?” I asked.

She kissed me and pulled my hand to her breast. “With the right person, they’re sensitive in a good way.”

Pushing her back onto the bed I drew her nipple into my mouth. I licked it gently at first, before flicking the little ring with my tongue until she moaned. Straddling her I suckled each nipple in turn. Slowly, I kissed my way down her body. She made happy sounds deep in her throat when I tasted her sweet arousal. Licking and kissing, I harvested her moans like nectar. Orgasm rocked her body as I held her hips. Her breath caught as I kissed my way back up her body until our lips met. Our tongues danced and I shivered at the caress of her silky fur. She slid down and knelt between my legs, quickly drawing forth my own release. As my breathing slowed, she tugged a sheet over us, holding me close until I fell asleep in her arms.

* * * *

I dreamed that evil yellow eyes were glaring at me as I slept. I woke up to find Doctor Evil perched on my dresser staring at me. Kat was missing, but I heard the shower running. I joined her. I loved morning showers.

It was past lunch when we got downstairs. Leo had his grown-up face on. “Why do I think you’re up to something?” I told him.

“I’m just doing some recon for a mission. I have to see a man about a dog.” He was dressed in civilian clothes and had a mostly empty duffle bag. He gave me a kiss on the top of my head, and sauntered out the door. The sounds of a motorcycle engine filled the yard, followed by the clang of the gate closing.

Cordie was surrounded by papers. “I’m trying to get caught up on some work. I’d like to be productive when I go in on Monday.”

“I’ll be in the library. I need to do some research.” I took some iced tea with me. “I know, Grammy, I’ll be sure and use a coaster.”

Online werewolf research looked to be about as unhelpful as online magic research had been. I got almost two million hits straight off. This was going to be a long day. I waded through a ton of stuff on the history of the werewolf legend. It was interesting to read, but not very helpful. Supposedly werewolves had superhuman strength and speed. I could vouch for those.

Wolf’s bane and silver through the heart were supposed to be the best ways to kill one. Some poking around led me to monkshood as the most common name for wolf’s bane. If I wanted some locally, it looked like I should have planned ahead and bought a plant from a garden center in the spring. Nobody was selling the processed form, at least online, probably because of that whole deadly poison thing. More research turned up that the local Botanic Gardens had a small display of said plant. The Botanic Gardens were close—just across the park. Yay! The Botanic Gardens were also infested with exploding bluebirds of hate. Not yay.

I tried calling a few Pagan bookstores. Sometimes they carried weird herbs and stuff. I got the same answer from all of them. “Try a garden center, and we’re recording this number in case anyone turns up poisoned.”

The lady that answered at the garden center was even less helpful. “I’ve had it with the prank werewolf calls!” she told me, and slammed the phone down.

The Botanic Gardens, sadly, were moving to the top of my to-do list.

I turned to the question of silver next. I remembered a book series where the bad guys injected the good-guy werewolves with silver suspended in liquid. I wanted to see if that was even possible—not that I intended to get close enough to the werewolf to tell it to roll up its sleeve. I found out that some people actually used colloidal silver—silver particles suspended in liquid—as a health aid. One guy took so much of it that he actually turned his skin blue. Super creepy, in my opinion.

The colloidal silver would have been an awesome idea, if not for the profound local shortage of same. I called several of the places that turned up online. They all were sold out and didn’t know when they’d be getting another shipment. Apparently there’s a device to make your own, but those were sold out too.

I was looking at maps of the Botanic Gardens when I drifted off, only to be jolted awake when the front door slammed shut.

“Olivia!” Leo yelled. His voice sounded off.

“In here,” I called back.

He staggered in, carefully lowering the duffle bag to the floor. One of his eyes was swollen shut and he was covered with blood. His shirt hung in tatters and I saw more blood through the rips.

“Leo! What happened? Berto, come quick!”

“You have the number for that cop from last night, sis?”

“Lieutenant Clark? Yeah. You want me to call him? Who did this to you?”

Berto ran in from the kitchen and hurried over to Leo, who held his hand up. “Later. I need the cops to see this first.” He looked back at me and added, “Sit down, sis. Short version, Colby is the werewolf and the cops need to know.”

My hands were shaking so bad, I finally had to hand the phone to Berto to dial for me. “Lieutenant Clark, please. Tell him it’s Olivia Mitchell and it’s about the werewolf.”

For the first time today, saying werewolf actually got a quick response. I don’t think I was on hold even a minute before he picked up. “What about the werewolf?”

“My brother is here and he’s been hurt. He says he knows who the werewolf is. He told me to call you.”

“Same address? We’ll be right there.”

After we hung up, Leo pressed a black thumb drive into my hand. “Tell them you found this in your room after you broke up with Colby. Just follow my lead when they get here. You can do it.”

This time we got a couple of squad cars, plus Lieutenant Clark again. He nodded to us when they came in and said, “All right, we’re here.”

Leo said, “The werewolf is a guy named Colby Green. He was dating my sister. I’m certain he’s the one that killed that girl and bit Officer Curtis.”

“And why would we take your word for it?”

“I have evidence.” Leo gestured toward the duffle bag. “His laptop is in there. And my sister found this drive.”

I handed over the drive he’d just given me. “It was in my room. He must have dropped it at some point and I didn’t notice it.”

“Care to tell us how you came to be in possession of Mister Green’s laptop? And how, exactly, is this evidence?”

Leo winced as he moved. “Olivia wanted me to fix her phone the other day. When I was backing it up, I found some explicit pictures. She told me her boyfriend had taken them, without her permission, and then emailed them to her. There were also some fairly explicit text messages that he’d sent to shock her. Everything she’d told me about this person led me to believe that he was the type to post revenge pictures online. I went over to his apartment to speak with him and make sure he deleted any pictures or videos he still had.”

I don’t think anyone believed that he went there just to talk to Colby—unless he meant with his fists.

He had a drink of water and continued. “When I got there, the door was slightly ajar. I heard screams coming from the inside and believed someone to be in need of assistance, so I entered the apartment. Mister Green wasn’t there, but he did have some violent pornography playing on the television and his laptop was running at the table. His screensaver was entirely pictures of young women in compromising situations. While I was watching, I saw a picture of my sister. Mister Green wasn’t in the apartment, so I took the time to search the laptop for anything with my sister’s name. I found a large number of pictures and videos. I also found a directory labeled fun at the park. After what happened last night, I had to look. There were pictures of young women, before, during, and after he finished with them.”

Leo’s face was taut with strain. “All of those girls looked a little like Olivia, before she Changed. I grabbed the laptop and threw it in my bag. I couldn’t risk leaving it there and him getting it before the police could get there. I went downstairs to call, and ran into him in the lobby. He had a young girl with him. She was intoxicated and partially exposed.”

“I admit it. I put down my bag and punched him as hard as I could. The girl screamed, and then Mister Green howled and exploded into fur. He said he was tired of my meddling and was going to take care of me for good. The girl ran screaming out the door. I was trying to hold him off when a couple of really big guys ran in with the girl behind them. Mister Green yelled, ‘this isn’t over!’ He shoved the guys out of the way like they were nothing and ran out the door. By the time I got up and made it to the door, he was gone.”

Leo gestured at himself. “He didn’t bite me, but he did a number on me with his fists and claws. The guys both said they were calling the cops. I get the feeling the young lady is going to try and pretend this never happened.”

The technicians finished gloving up and retrieved the laptop from the bag. One started checking it out while the second got Leo’s fingerprints.

Lieutenant Clark stared at Leo. “So you claim this guy, that you went to ‘talk to’, just happened to leave his door unlocked and open with a violent video running and a laptop playing incriminating photos?”

“I already admitted to stealing the laptop and throwing the first punch. What would I gain by lying about the door? Maybe he was in a hurry to leave. I don’t know.”

“Okay, so given what you saw, why didn’t you call nine-one-one immediately?”

“I wanted to get out of there as fast as I could, once I saw the pictures from the park. I was going to call from the lobby, but I couldn’t let him take another girl to his apartment. Not after what I’d seen. After I fought with him, I just wanted to get away before he came after me again.”

Lieutenant Clark excused himself to make a call. I couldn’t hear all of it, but I did make out “APB” and “Colby Green”.

I caught a glimpse of what the officers had on the screen, and that did it for me. I reached the restroom just in time to be desperately sick. I couldn’t stop seeing the picture of that girl.

I went back to the room, still shaking. “That girl in the picture—Colby sent me a text. He said he wanted to tie me up in the park and...do stuff, and then leave me exposed for someone to find. When I told him he was crazy, he said he was just kidding. He described it just like that—everything except the killing part. He left that out.”

“There’s a blue thumb drive on the desk in my room,” Leo said. “I backed up Olivia’s phone before I wiped it for her. The texts and pictures should be on there.”

Cordie went up with one of the officers to retrieve the drive.

I felt like I was going to be sick again. I felt dirty for even letting him touch me. Make that person stop screaming, I thought, but the sounds were coming from my own throat.

Berto made me drink something bitter, and Kat just held me while the sharp edges went fuzzy.

Lieutenant Clark came back in. “When they got to his apartment, he was gone. It looked like someone had packed a bag in a hurry, so he probably circled back after you chased him off. He has to know you took his laptop, and he knows exactly what’s on it. I promise you, we’ll find him. Thanks to his laptop, there’s no shortage of pictures to circulate. Suitably cropped, of course. He can’t stay a werewolf all the time. We will have some extra patrols in this area, but we think he’ll be heading for the state line. We have the death penalty here. He’s not going to want to stay.”

One of the officers supervised while Leo changed clothes. The set he’d had on was now evidence.

Lieutenant Clark gestured at Leo’s eye. “You probably ought to get that looked at.”

“I will.”

“We’re not going to arrest you at this point, Sergeant Mitchell, but don’t leave town. If you could resist the urge to indulge in assault or burglary, that would be helpful too.”

“I’ll be here. Just catch the guy. I don’t want him anywhere near any of us, especially Olivia.”

As soon as the police left, Berto healed Leo again.

I asked, “Leo, why did I have to give the cops that drive? I don’t understand. Besides, if you copied stuff onto it, it’ll all have today’s date anyway.”

“I didn’t have to copy anything, sis. He had a whole box of thumb drives on his desk. I just made sure to pick one that was old enough. In case they can’t use the laptop as evidence in court, I needed something else incriminating that wasn’t stolen from his apartment. I also have one of my buddies tracking to see if he uploaded any of the pictures or videos. I’m waiting to hear back on that.”

I broke out in a cold sweat and felt like I was going to be sick again. “What if he gave me something? He wouldn’t use a rubber that last time. What if I made Kat sick, or Tessa?”

“Olivia, be calm. You need to breathe.” Berto took my hand and whispered a prayer. I didn’t feel anything, but he held my hand for a long time. “I believe you’re okay, my sweet. I don’t feel anything wrong, and for what it’s worth, you’re not pregnant either.”

I kissed him with tears rolling down my cheeks. “Thank you, Berto!”

* * * *

I wasn’t sure what the press knew, or how they found out about our dealings with Colby, but the gate was the only thing that kept them away from our door. They were circling like vultures out there.

“I want to hear what they’re saying,” I told Kat.

She turned on the television for me and found a news broadcast. “I don’t think this is a good idea.”

They were interviewing Vivian Davis on the sidewalk in front of our house. “Of course I knew nothing about this. I can’t believe he fooled me like this. When I think how close I came to being one of his poor victims, I feel sick.”

The cameras switched back to the news room and the blonde anchorwoman. “An anonymous source at the police department informed us Colby Green has been identified as the alleged Cheesman Park Killer by Special Forces Sergeant Leonardo Mitchell.” A picture of Leo in his best dress formal picture appeared over the anchor’s left shoulder. “Sergeant Mitchell has refused to comment on his part in identifying the alleged assailant, or to address the rumor that Mister Green was formerly dating his sister, Olivia Mitchell.” They had my old high school yearbook picture, and a blurry picture of Dark Elf me in the back yard. Great…

“I feel sick. Turn off the TV.”

“You can’t stay out of trouble, can you Olivia?” said Tessa from the doorway.

“Tessa! Where have you been? You startled me.”

“I had some business in the Springs. I was meeting an old friend for dinner. I just got back. She’s lying, by the way.”

“Who’s lying?” asked Kat, “The anchorwoman?”

“No, sweet cheeks. The other Dark Elf, Vivian. When she said she knew nothing about it and Colby fooled her, she was lying. There’s no telling how much she knew, but she knew something.”

I couldn’t believe it. I didn’t like Vivian, but still… “Are you serious? You think she might have known he was raping and killing women? She’s running for freaking State Attorney General. What the hell?”

“Like I said, she knew something, but I can’t tell what.”

“Unless we can prove she knew what he was doing, she’s just going to come across as a woman betrayed,” said Kat. “It’ll probably get her even more publicity.”

Tessa strolled over and gave me a kiss. She whispered in my ear, “See. I told you it wasn’t broken.”

Leo hurried into the room. “Olivia? Who is this? I heard you talking.”

Tessa positively beamed at him. “Well helloooo, handsome. Who are you?”

“That’s my brother Leo. Don’t you dare hurt him.”

Tessa backed Leo into the couch and straddled him, taking his face in her hands and kissing him deeply. “I won’t hurt him. I just want to play.” She kissed him again and licked his neck. “He tastes so good. Not as good as you, but good.”

Leo stood up abruptly, dumping her from his lap. “I don’t know what your game is, but I don’t know you.”

“Leo, this is Tessa. I’m sure we told you about her.”

“I hope it was all good,” she said, and playfully ran her hand up his arm, squeezing his muscle. “I hope your brother and I get to be good friends.” She leaned in and nipped at his lower lip. “I’d like to be real good friends, Olivia’s brother.”

I avoided looking at what her hands were doing. Eyes above the waist, Mitchell, I told myself.

He was trying to look stern, but it was a losing battle. She kissed him again, and this time he kissed her back. “Let’s go to your room, Olivia’s brother, unless you want to stay here and let her watch. That could be fun, too.”

He scooped her up and threw her over his shoulder. She squealed when he swatted her on the rear. “We’ll be in my bunk!” I swear she winked at me as he carried her off.

Report 9

Monitoring Report

Memo

To:General Dxxxx

From:Major Parker

As requested, I have the status update from Sergeant Mitchell.

Sergeant Mitchell has had two combat encounters with a werewolf. That creature is faster and stronger than any soldier we’ve seen. I have someone trustworthy researching the vulnerabilities of the creature. We’d like a closer look at one to assess its merits.

The sister has demonstrated magical ability in the presence of Sergeant Mitchell. She has thrown fire and water and even summoned one of those exploding birds. She was heard to state that her magic was “much stronger” since she returned from the Grove.

The police officer from the Grove has stated that she is experiencing enhanced precognitive ability since her return. Right now, the officer is in the hospital under observation after being bitten by the werewolf mentioned earlier.

One of the other roommates has demonstrated healing ability. He was observed to mend a concussion, broken bones, sprains, and lacerations. He can also detect someone’s general wellness.

Minor issue: Sergeant Mitchell has drawn the attention of the local press. He seems to have identified a serial killer for them.

Memo

To:Major Parker

From:General Dxxxx

Continue observation. I want a werewolf retrieval team prepped and dispatched as soon as possible. Let me know when a subject is in hand. Tell Sergeant Mitchell, informally, to stay away from media attention.

Chapter Twenty-Three

No One is Safe

Leo and Tessa were both late to dinner. He certainly had a healthy appetite, and couldn’t get the grin off his face.

I dinged my glass, like people do before making a toast at a wedding. I got funny looks, but it did get people’s attention. “Anyone that’s interested—I’m holding a werewolf disposal meeting in the library after dinner. Refreshments will not be served, but no doubt Mikah’s bar will be raided.”

My sister looked suspicious. “What do you mean by ‘werewolf disposal meeting’?”

“I had a chance to do research today, while Leo was out. I want to share what I found, but not over dinner.”

“Fair enough,” Cordie said. “Count me in—as long as you aren’t planning to do the disposing yourself.”

The rest of the meal was somewhat subdued, but I’d wanted to catch people before they went off and got involved in their own projects.

After dinner I had everyone gather around the huge dining table where we did tabletop gaming. The document projector we used to display maps would be perfect for what I needed.

At the top of the page, I wrote, “Werewolves” and then below that, “‘What we know”.

“One—we know that werewolves can shift quickly from man to wolf. Two—we know that it doesn’t require the full moon or any special time of day to shift. Three—they are stronger than a normal Human. Four—they are faster than a normal Human. Did I miss anything?”

“They smell really bad,” said Leo, “but that’s probably not critical. You might want to mention that they’re immune to normal bullets.”

“We’re not discarding anything as unimportant at this point. Five—they smell bad. Six—they’re immune to standard issue bullets.”

I drew a line across the middle of the page, and wrote “Weaknesses.”

“I know a few, from experience. One, they are flammable, at least with magical flames. Two, they don’t like silver. From my research, I’m going to add one more. Three, they are vulnerable to aconitum, common name monkshood, at least according to popular lore.”

I could tell from the unhappy faces that no one liked the balance of strengths versus weaknesses. I didn’t care much for it myself.

“I don’t have de silver weapons, mon,” said Korembi.

“I don’t either. But my necklace did protect me to an extent. I figured we could do some shopping around tomorrow and see if we can find any silver daggers. Maybe at a Pagan bookstore.”

“Just a minute,” said Mikah. “I’ll be right back.” He disappeared into the dining room, and came back carrying a heavy leather-bound case. “I think we’re set for silver.” He opened the case, exposing Grammy’s best silver flatware.

“Holy Blue Raja, Batman! Would you get a load of this haul?” Leo was practically drooling.

We divvied up the silver knives all around. Everyone except Tessa took at least one. Leo and I took extras. We’d actually fought the werewolf. These were nice, but we both knew we needed bigger knives.

“I don’t suppose you have any silver bullets stashed around here?” asked Leo.

“I’m afraid not. Grammy generally didn’t use bullets for entertaining, but she did have a favorite silversmith that might be obliging. It couldn’t hurt to pay him a call tomorrow and see what he has to say. I have to work, but I’ll write you a note. He owed Grammy a few favors, as I understand it.”

“What about the monkshood?” Kat wanted to know.

“That one will be trickier. I called around town, and no one has any in stock. The bookstores referred me to garden centers. The garden center hung up on me for being ‘another prank werewolf call’. I did find, however, that our own Botanic Gardens have a lovely display of monkshood. Other than the fact that it’s closed due to the exploding bluebird infestation, it’s actually quite close.”

I’d printed a map of the Botanic Gardens earlier. I replaced my list with the map and pointed to where the monkshood display was supposed to be. “We’d just have to get over this wall, through these gardens, past this walkway, and then find the right plants without the bluebirds or anyone else noticing us. Or, we could just focus on the silver and skip the monkshood for now.”

Leo shook his head. “It’s nearly the full moon. That bastard is going to just keep getting stronger. I think we need to hedge our bets and get the monkshood too. I’ll pull together a mission plan. We can hit that tomorrow night.”

“That sounds good. Anyone else have anything to add?”

Cordie raised her hand. “I do. Why the hell are my brother and sister plotting how to kill a werewolf? Why don’t you give this information to the police and keep the doors locked?”

“The police are looking for him, Cordie, and I will share this information with them. The fact part, I mean, not our specific plans. I researched this so we could defend ourselves if it turned up again. And that was before I knew it was Colby.”

Tessa waved her hand. “You didn’t tell them my part.” She pouted.

“What part?”

“The part where that Dark Elf woman, Vivian, is lying about not knowing what Colby was doing. She lied about this being a shock to her.”

“That can’t be right,” Mikah said. “She’s ruthless, sure, but she’s an officer of the court.”

“I know when someone is lying, Mikah. You know that. She was lying. I don’t know what she’s getting out of it, but she’s hiding something. If you take any evidence to the police, you better hope they aren’t her friends, and you’d better make sure you have witnesses.”

“Sharon knew Vivian bailed Colby out of jail. She told me. What if she goes after Sharon in the hospital?”

“Unless something radically changes,” Mikah said, “I think Vivian will stick with the innocent girlfriend routine. It’s working for her so far. Why tip her hand by attacking people directly?”

“I hope you’re right, Mikah.”

“Even if I’m not, I know they have officers guarding Sharon’s room at the hospital. I gather it’s both for her safety, and that of the staff.”

I looked around at our flatware armament and tried not to feel like this was a lost cause. Hopefully the police would chase him to the Wyoming border and the ranchers would take care of the rest. We already knew they liked wolves even less than Elves.

Kat and I retired to my room. Since Tessa was back, we made sure both of our doors were locked before we undressed for bed. We turned out the lights, and I spooned into her arms. “I bet he’s halfway to the border by now.”

“He’ll be long gone,” she said. “Now get some sleep.”

* * * *

I dreamed a monster was trying to suffocate me. Leathery tentacles were pulling me into a swamp. Insects were biting me, buzzing in my ears and stinging my face. I was drowning and I couldn’t scream. I sat up, gasping for air, but my mouth was covered with heavy tape.

Wolf Colby slapped my face again, scoring my cheek with his claws. “Pay attention,” he growled, “unless you want me to hurt her more.”

He forced my head around until I saw Kat. She was bound, naked, to my chair with her mouth taped closed. There was blood in her fur, and a thin metal noose was around her neck. He said, “If you scream, or fight, or do anything but exactly what I say—you know how a slip knot works. I’ll give the wire a yank and you can watch the kitty die. Nod if you understand.”

I nodded.

“Good. Let’s get started. Take off that necklace and throw it across the room.” I only hesitated for a split second, but that was enough. He gave the wire a little tug and the metal noose disappeared into Kat’s fur. “I’m not going to tell you twice.”

Kat’s eyes were huge and her chest heaved with effort, but she was still breathing.

I ripped off the necklace and threw it into the corner. I wasn’t screaming, but I couldn’t stop crying either. If I didn’t get a grip, I was going to suffocate on my own mucus. Wouldn’t that be a laugh?

“Now there are things I need your mouth for, especially you telling me how much you love what I’m doing. I’m going to take off the tape now. You’re not going to scream or make a sound unless I tell you, right?”

I nodded.

“Good. I’m glad we have an understanding.”

He yanked off the tape, taking skin and hair with it. I gasped, but he didn’t punish Kat.

“I had a good thing going, before you came along. You were supposed to be an easy lay, while Viv was busy. You were easy, too, weren’t you? Somebody broke you a long time ago. What a pity. You’d do anything I asked, just so I wouldn’t get mad and leave you. Even when you cried, you made sure your roommates didn’t hear. That was thoughtful. What I don’t understand is, why did you have to wait until I left to start fucking her? We could have had some wonderful threesomes. I suppose it’s still an option. I’ll just have to be more creative with the restraints, but that’ll have to be later. Here’s what’s going to happen tonight. You’re going to do everything I tell you, and you’re going to make sure I know you like it. I’m going to fuck you until I get bored, and then I’m going to bite you so many times you’ll wish I’d just killed you in the park. In a few days, you’ll be my new werewolf playmate and we’ll play with your pussycat until we break her, too.”

Crom give me strength, I prayed. I had to get him to drop that wire, no matter what it took.

“I think we’ll start with an old favorite,” he said. “At least it’s an old favorite of mine. You, not so much. Get on all fours facing your friend. I want you to watch each other while we play.”

I’d like to say I thought of something brilliant or heroic, but I didn’t. I was paralyzed with fear. I’d seen what he did to that woman in the park and my body remembered every hurt he’d ever inflicted on me. I wouldn’t let that happen to Kat, but I didn’t know how to save her.

Colby got behind me and grabbed my hips, sinking his talons into my skin, and I couldn’t take my eyes off of Kat and that horrible wire noose. I gasped at the sudden pain. Kat shook her head no and pulled at her bonds.

I was the only one who saw a pair of utility scissors floating toward the length of wire running from Colby’s hand to the noose around Kat’s neck. Kat flung the chair backward just as the scissors severed the wire.

“Crom!” I shouted, as I lunged away from Colby. I spun to face him, and a glowing silver hammer appeared in my hand. I swung at his head as hard as I could. He was fast, but not fast enough. It was only a glancing blow, but he roared as the side of his face burst into silver flames and his eye boiled in its socket.

He shrieked and clawed at the flames. Someone pounded at the bedroom door and I tried to scramble toward it. Colby backhanded me, sending me flying into Kat. We both crashed hard into the wall. He loomed over us, arm drawn back, and roared again. His roar changed to a yelp of agony as his ass burst into flame. When he grabbed for his backside, the flames enveloped his hand as he yanked two gleaming silver knitting needles out of his butt.

The door crashed inward, spilling Leo and Tessa into the room. Colby gave me the finger as he leaped out through the open window. He shouted, “I’ll kill you both, you bitch!”

Leo lunged after him, but he wasn’t fast enough. “He leaped over the wall. He’s gone.”

Lights blazed and I heard distant sirens, but nothing mattered except getting that loop of wire from around Kat’s neck. It took half a lifetime to hook my finger under the wire and free her.

* * * *

I couldn’t believe my sister. She did what normal people do when a murdering rapist breaks into your home—she called the police. Now the crime scene techs were taking my bedroom apart. Kat and I, wrapped in blankets, were downstairs talking to Lieutenant Clark again. He was insisting I go to the hospital and get a rape exam.

I glared at him. “I told you, I’m not going. There’s no need for it. And by the way, he doesn’t appear to be halfway to Wyoming, does he?”

“Ms. Mitchell, we’re asking for your cooperation. You want him captured and convicted, don’t you?” The lieutenant was using his best speak calmly to the victim voice, and it was really making me mad.

“Get your evidence from my room,” I told him. “Match it to the girls in the park. I’m not going anywhere.”

He turned to Kat, but before he could start, she rasped out, “I’m not going either. He tied me up and you already have pictures. He didn’t rape me.”

“Leo, give the lieutenant our werewolf notes.”

Leo led him over to the gaming table. “Here. This is what we know about werewolves. Share it with your officers.”

His techs took pictures of all of the notes, but Clark wasn’t done with me. “We’d like you to consider protective custody, at least until he’s been apprehended. You’re obviously a focus of Mister Green’s rage, and he seems to have no problem getting into this house.”

“No. I’m not going anywhere. Just get what you need and go. Please.”

I don’t know how long they were there. I saw Mikah talking quietly with the lieutenant, but I couldn’t hear what he said. All I wanted to do was huddle with Kat. I flinched every time someone came into the room. Kat and I were half dozing when they finally finished.

The lieutenant looked in one more time. “If you decide to make a formal statement, or if anything else happens, you know how to reach us.”

I couldn’t stop shaking by the time the front door finally closed on the last police tech. “I can’t take this anymore. I don’t care what it takes. I’m going to find him and I’m going to kill him.”

I couldn’t get the scene out of my head—Colby’s hot breath on my neck as Kat pitched backward with the noose still around her neck. I grabbed Kat and hugged her until she squeaked. “Why did you do that? If Grammy had been a second later with the scissors, I couldn’t have reached you in time.”

She squeezed me back. “I wasn’t going sit there and watch him rape you.” She gave me a watery smile. “Besides, I kinda hoped you’d figure something out.”

“The worst thing he could have done was take you away from me.” I clung to her as the dam broke and the tears finally came. Taking a deep breath, I pulled the blanket tight around me. “Berto, I hate to ask, but could you help me with some scratches? In the other room?”

Kat started to follow us, but I stopped her. “Please. I don’t want you to see the scratches. I promise we’ll be right back.”

I led Berto into the downstairs powder room and closed and locked the door. “I don’t want Kat to know. Can you help?” I turned around and dropped the blanket.

I heard his sudden intake of breath. Colby had left bloody grooves with his talons when I’d bolted out from under him, and he’d hurt me more than I’d admitted to anyone.

“Olivia, sweetie, of course I’ll help.” His voice was thick with tears. He gently kissed my forehead, and his prayer was too quiet for me to hear. I could barely stand still to let him tend me, and I loved him.

His touch took away the pain and healed the wounds, except for the ones in my heart. He got me a warm damp washcloth and a towel. “We should get you cleaned up, and I’m going to have someone bring us a robe, okay? You don’t want to use that blanket again.”

I did what I could, and he helped with the rest. He answered the quiet knock on the door and helped me into a soft, fuzzy robe. “You ready to go out?”

I carefully hugged him. “Thank you, Berto. I’m as ready as I’m going to be. Can’t live in the bathroom forever, right?”

I was drinking something warm and alcoholic when Cordie came back down the stairs. “You can’t sleep in your room tonight. It’s a disaster, even if the screen wasn’t broken out.”

“Maybe we could put some sleeping bags in Mikah’s safe room?” I was at least half serious.

A loud rapping noise sounded from the hardwood floor upstairs. Everyone jumped, and Leo took off at a run. Mikah reached to stop him. “That sounded just like Grammy’s cane, when she was trying to get my attention.”

Leo drew his gun and flicked the safety off. “Everyone wait here.” He stalked up the stairs, but it wasn’t a minute before he called down. “It’s okay. Mikah’s Grammy has something for Olivia and Kat.”

Leo was waiting at the top of the stairs. He led us around the corner and down the hall and pointed to the double doors leading to Grammy’s suite. Normally closed, they were wide open. Nobody used Grammy’s rooms, except the cats, ever. Leo pointed at the ornate mirror above her cherry dresser. The glass was fogged, and in it was sketched a heart with OM + KS in the center.

“Grammy, are you sure?” I asked.

An exclamation point appeared next to the heart. The coverlets drew back on the matching king-size four-poster bed, and it looked like someone was fluffing the pillows.

“Thank you, Grammy! I love you.”

Kat smiled and hugged me. “Grammy saved my life. I can’t think of a better place in the world than in her care.”

Tears shone in Mikah’s eyes as he and Berto stood arm in arm, smiling at us. “Be safe. Try to sleep.”

Berto hugged Mikah before he came over and hugged me and Kat. “You make a lovely couple, and Grammy knows it. Good night, my lovelies. If you need anything, anything at all, we’ll be right downstairs.”

* * * *

We luxuriated in Grammy’s marble bathroom. Her shower—correction, our shower—could have comfortably fit four people without anyone rubbing elbows. Tenderly, we bathed each other as if it were the very first time. She was so beautiful. I’d never loved anyone the way I loved my Kat. I knelt and took her hand, water cascading down my back. “Kat, dear Kat…You’ve been my very best friend for so many years. I don’t think I can live without you, and I never want to find out.” I kissed her hands. “Katarina Summers, I love you more than the moon and sun. Love as your heart leads you, but promise me you’ll always come home.”

Her eyes got wide, and she looked stunned, and then she dropped to her knees, hugging me close. “Oh, yes! I love you so much, Olivia. I can’t imagine life without you. You, also, love as your heart leads you, as long as you always come home.”

We knelt there, kissing and holding each other, in the gentle artificial rain.

The room filled with the heady fragrance of scattered rose petals. There, in the beautiful old four-poster bed, we pledged our love as all lovers have, since the beginning of time.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Our Turn to Hunt

It was still dark when Kat woke me with a kiss. “Mikah wants to know if I’m going to work today. I can stay home if you need me.”

“When did you start working for Mikah?”

“While you were gone. He needed extra help, even with Tessa, and I needed a paycheck.”

“You go help Mikah help those kids, Miss Kitty. I’ll be fine.”

She kissed me again. “Call if you need anything and I’ll come home. Be safe. I love you.”

I kissed her back. “I love you, too.”

When I woke up again, it was to someone knocking on the door. “Wake up, sis. We have planning to do. You’ve slept long enough. See you downstairs.”

I found Leo, Frank, and the rest of the Troll contingent in the dining room, just finishing their lunch. At least Leo was nice enough to set aside a plate for me.

Motorcycle saddlebags were draped over one of the chairs. John kind of cleared his throat. “I feel like a rat for leaving you all at a time like this, but Stacy is pregnant. We’re going to stay with my parents in Arizona. I want to help, but I have to take care of Stacy. We’re heading out after we eat.”

The other Trolls looked a little sad, but none of them looked surprised. “You stay in touch,” said Razaini, “And let us know when you get there safely, okay?”

“We promise,” said Stacy. “We’re going to miss you.”

They finished eating, and there were hugs all around. We heard the motorcycles roar to life outside and drive away.

Leo grabbed another sandwich—just to be companionable, I’m sure—but as soon as the last sounds of their engines faded away, he was back to business. “I couldn’t really sleep last night, so I did some recon on the Botanic Gardens. I think that mission is a no go.” He picked up Mikah’s clipboard and continued. “I didn’t see any way not blocked by those hell birds. Sure, we could get past them with a suitable application of high explosives, or one well-placed firecracker, but that defeats all chance of stealth. We’re more likely to blow ourselves up than get a usable sample of monkshood. Cordie did some research, and while we found some information, it was a bit sketchy since werewolves were supposed to be mythical creatures.”

“You’ve been busy, bro. You sure you don’t need some sleep?”

His face got tight and his eyes went cold. “I’m not sleeping until that bastard is dead. End of discussion.”

When he got like that, it was useless to argue. I refrained for now from pointing out that we had no idea where to find Colby.

“My plan is that we focus on the silver aspect of his weaknesses.” He handed me my holy symbol. “I got this out of your room and cleaned it up.” I put it on while he continued.

He pulled out a slip of paper and a sealed envelope. “Mikah said to go see this guy. He used to do custom silver work for his Grammy. He said if the guy balks at what we need, hand him the envelope and stay until he reads the contents. If that doesn’t do the trick, we’re to call Mikah on his cell.”

“It sounds like we have a plan. I have some ideas on the magical side of things. I’ll try them when we get back.”

Leo was already waiting in the car when I got back downstairs. I guess I’d forgotten how focused he got when he was on a mission.

“Mikah gave me directions. I’m driving,” said Leo

“I’m not arguing. You see better in full sun anyway.”

* * * *

We arrived at a very posh-looking shop in Cherry Creek, nothing like a place you’d find silver weapons or bullets. Leo checked the address again and shook his head. “Maybe it’s a new owner. There’s only one way to find out.”

The old guy in the shop kind of looked like Santa, if Santa wore an expensively-tailored grey suit with tasseled loafers and embroidered suspenders. He scanned us up and down, and his look said, You are so in the wrong place.

“Mister Kravitz?”

That got his attention. “Who would be looking for Mister Kravitz?”

“We are. I’m Sergeant Leonardo Mitchell, and this is my sister, Olivia Mitchell. Mikah Carstairs-Morales gave us your name. I believe you used to do work for his grandmother, Adelaide Carstairs?”

His eyes got very wide, and he looked less jolly by the minute. “How do I know you are who you say?”

“This letter is from Mikah. You can see it’s still sealed.”

His hand shook as he took the letter. When he saw the handwriting, he nearly dropped it. “What are you playing at? This is Adelaide’s handwriting.”

“Please, just read it. We’re in a situation here, and Mikah said to come and see you.”

Halfway through the page his eyes were glistening, and he had to remove his fogged-over glasses. When he finished, he clutched it to his chest. “Tell me how I can help.”

Leo pulled out a bullet and sat it on the counter. “I need at least thirty of these. Pure silver jacket and a silver core.” He brought out a shotgun cartridge next. “I need at least twenty-five of these. Pure silver double-ought buckshot.”

“Do you have any silver daggers?” I asked. “We could use those, too.”

“Should I ask what you’re hunting?”

“A werewolf. A real live sadistic murdering werewolf,” said Leo, “and we need the bullets by tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow is impossible,” Kravitz replied. “And no, I’m not dragging my heels. Such things take preparation.”

“We need them before the full moon, or we may not need them at all.”

Mr. Kravitz looked at the crumpled note again. He smoothed it gently, and folded it into his pocket. “I can have them for you on Wednesday. If I do nothing else from now to then, you can have them the day after tomorrow.”

Leo looked like he was going to argue.

“He said he’s going his best, bro. We’ll still have them before dark, right?”

“You can pick them up early afternoon. I can’t do it faster, even for friends of my dearest Adelaide.”

“What about any other silver weapons?” I wanted to know.

“There may be something. Wait here.”

He disappeared into the back, and returned carrying a dusty leather-bound case. He opened it almost lovingly. The dagger inside was amazing. The handle was bone. The blade was curved, with a wavy look to the metal. “This is a sixteen-and-a-half-inch blade. It is Damascene steel, layered with silver. Nineteenth-century Persia, by way of a British ceremonial magician.” In contrast, the sheath was plain black leather, designed not to draw attention.

“May I?”

He nodded, and carefully handed me the blade, hilt first.

“Crom!” My knees nearly buckled with the power coursing through that blade. As I gripped the handle, the silver glowed a soft blue—the same light as my holy symbol and the magical hammer last night.

“How much?” asked Leo.

“The bullets you cannot afford,” he told us. “The blade…this blade is priceless. I gift them to you, friends of Mikah, grandson of my Adelaide. Perhaps now the debt will finally be paid.”

He didn’t seem to notice the tears on his cheeks. “Come back in two days. All will be ready. Take the dagger now. May it keep you safe.”

He handed the case to Leo, and hustled us out the door. The lock clicked shut behind us and a closed sign appeared in the window.

* * * *

“Hey, Leo.”

“Yeah?”

“Let’s swing by the hospital on the way home. I want to see how Sharon is doing.”

Leo spared me a tight smile. “Dad would expect us to look out for her. Her boss isn’t telling us anything. I think we should go in expecting that they’ll refuse to talk. If we can get up to the floor, the easiest option is to look for guards. If it looks like flirting with the nurses will help, I’m up. If it looks like being tearfully afraid for your friend would do better, you’re up. Follow my lead.”

“Sure thing, Leo.”

I thought we’d come up with a pretty good plan. What we didn’t count on was running into Lieutenant Clark in the lobby. My new look being what it was, he immediately saw us.

“Ms. Mitchell. Sergeant Mitchell. What brings you here, as if I didn’t know?”

“We want to see Sharon.”

“I already told you, visitors are limited to immediate family only.”

“I’ve been thinking about that,” I told him, “and I don’t remember her talking much about her family. She spent a lot of time at our house, when my dad was alive. So does she have family that’s visiting her or not?”

“I’m not going to discuss the personal affairs of Officer Curtis with you. Go on home.”

Maybe a month ago I would have given up, but I was done with being told what to do. “Sorry, but that’s not going to happen. We are family to Sharon, and we are going to see her. I’m betting all these nice folks here to visit their relatives would really freak out if they knew a suspected werewolf was on the premises.”

“You wouldn’t dare, Ms. Mitchell.”

“Try me. You let us see Sharon or I will scream werewolf until it rings from the rafters. After that, I’ll call every news station in town and tell them how a wounded officer is being held prisoner in the hospital. Do you really want to go there?”

His eyes went cold. “Do you really want to threaten the police to get what you want? It seems to me the Mitchell family has needed a lot of assistance lately—and we’ve always been there in a timely fashion.”

“Are you implying that’s going to change?” asked Leo, “because if you are, please speak clearly into my phone. I wouldn’t want you to be misunderstood. I’ve recorded this conversation.”

“You’ve crossed the line. Both of you. Don’t forget you started this.”

“No,” I said, “You started this when you locked up Sharon and wouldn’t let us see her. I’d like her room number, and I want a note for the guards, if you’ve posted guards.”

We were starting to draw more than a little attention at this point. A hushed but heated exchange between a uniformed officer, a strapping blond Leo, and a Dark Elf wasn’t exactly subtle.

Clark got a piece of paper from the front desk and scrawled out a note. The room number was written at the top. He thrust it into my hand and left without another word. Oh well. I didn’t care if he was pissed if it got us in to see Sharon.

The guards upstairs weren’t particularly trusting. Even with the note, they made a quick phone call before they’d let us in. I expected them to look angry, but they actually smiled a little. I wonder if the decision to keep Sharon on ice wasn’t very popular with her brothers in blue.

She was alone, which I’d pretty much expected. She was still bandaged from the fight, but was sitting up in bed, flipping through channels on the TV. Her bruises had bloomed over the last two days. Actually, it was hard to believe it had only been two days. I felt like we’d been living under siege much longer than that.

“No, I don’t want anything,” she said, without looking over.

“That’s good, because we didn’t bring anything.”

“Get out!”

That was not what I expected. “Um, pardon?”

“Get out. I may be infected. I’m not going to risk the two of you.”

“About that… I think I may have a way to find out if you’re infected. And anyway, we’re not leaving yet. I just pissed off your boss to get in here in the first place.”

“How are you going to tell if I’m going to turn? The doctors have no idea. They say we’ll find out in a few days the hard way.”

“Werewolves react strongly to silver. We found that out when Colby—he’s the werewolf, by the way—broke into our house and attacked us. I hurt him really bad with silver and magic, but he still got away.”

She looked hopeful, at least for a second. “What kind of reaction to silver?”

“I hit Colby in the face with a magic silver hammer. He caught on fire and it boiled his eyeball. I’m suggesting you try holding my silver necklace, while a nurse is in here, just in case.”

“No nurse. If I’m going to turn into some kind of murdering beast, I’d rather know now. I’m not going to live as a murderer.”

“I don’t think turning into a werewolf made Colby a murderer. Leo found plenty of evidence that he was a rapist bastard before he ever turned.”

“Let’s do this. If I see one more daytime soap opera, I’m going to shoot myself.”

I took off my silver necklace and dropped it into her outstretched hand. Nothing. No smoke. No pain. No flames. “It looks like you’re good. Want to go home?”

Tears rolled down her cheeks. “Thank God!”

We rang for the nurse to get things rolling. I should have known it wouldn’t be that easy. She wasn’t technically under arrest or anything, but it seems Lieutenant Clark had left orders that he was to be called if she tried to leave. Given how fast he showed up, I don’t think he’d ever left the hospital. Sharon had us wait outside while they spoke privately. I was starting to look for a chair when the door flew open and Lieutenant Clark stalked out.

“You’re relieved,” he told the two guards. “Officer Curtis is checking out on her own recognizance.” He turned to me and Leo. “You two had better know what you’re doing. You get her, or any other innocent people hurt, and you will pay.” He pointed to Leo. “Put that in your phone and smoke it. You two are meddling, and it’s going to get someone killed.”

One of the officers mouthed, “Thank you,” and they both left, following the lieutenant to the elevator.

It still took a long time to extract ourselves from the medical professionals. It was after dinner before we got back to the car. “If you don’t mind, Sharon, I’d like you to come by the house. Let us feed you and at least put you up for the night.”

She didn’t seem all that eager to be alone. “Thanks, Olivia. I’d like that.”

* * * *

There was a motorcycle parked in my spot on the driveway when we got home. Maybe I was wrong, but it didn’t look like one of the bikes that belonged to the Trolls.

Everyone had gotten home before us, including Gracie. She was sitting next to Kat, and they both looked a little tense.

I worked on holding onto my smile. “Hey, everybody, we got Sharon sprung,” I said.

There were relieved smiles all around. Cordie came around and gave her a big hug. “Sharon, it’s so good to see you.”

“It’s good to see you too, and it’s great to be out of the hospital,” said Sharon.

Mikah handed Berto a bill of some denomination. “I told you they’d get Sharon loose without anyone getting arrested,” Berto said smugly.

I put my box from Mr. Kravitz on the sideboard, and saw that Kat had kept me a place next to her. “Evening, Gracie,” I said, and gave Kat a big hug and kiss. “I missed you.”

“I missed you too.”

Before I sat down, I went over to Berto. “Could we talk privately—just for a sec?”

“Of course,” Berto said.

I led him into the library and pulled the door closed. “First, I cannot believe you’re placing bets on whether I’m going to get arrested or not. Really?”

“Hey!” he said, all mock offended, “I’m the one that bet on you making it home. Mikah thought we’d be posting bail by morning.”

“Hmmmph. And anyway, could you check Sharon after dinner, and make sure Colby didn’t infect her? She could hold my holy symbol with no problem, but I don’t actually know if a werewolf is vulnerable to silver in their Human form. She wouldn’t leave the hospital if she thought she was going to turn. Please tell me I didn’t lie to her.”

He shook his head. “It’s never simple with you, is it, Olivia? I swear you get more devious by the day. Of course I’ll have a look at her. I would have in any case. We can’t leave her with a giant bite taken out of her shoulder.”

Leo was filling in the others on our visit with Mister Kravitz when Berto and I got back to the dining room.

Berto beckoned to Sharon. “Sharon, I have a small gift of healing. If you will allow it, I would like to offer healing for your injuries. Now or after dinner, whichever you’d prefer.”

Sharon looked over at me. “What does that mean?”

“He’s healed me plenty of times. If he can keep me patched up, he can fix anyone.”

“That would be wonderful.” She smiled at Berto. “How about after dinner? I’m starving. All I’ve had is hospital food.”

While Berto grabbed a plate for Sharon, Henry cleared his throat. “Frank and I got a job offer today. We stopped in at the grocery store and this big guy covered with tattoos kept staring at us. We thought maybe he had something against Trolls, and I was pretty sure there was going to be trouble. Then he came up to us and said he had a proposition. He owns this bar downtown and he’s had more trouble than usual with people drinking too much and getting out of hand. He thought we’d make awesome bouncers. We don’t even have to do anything. He just wants us to stand around and look tough. His regular bouncers will handle things if any actual fighting breaks out. Since we’re not doing the dig, it sounded like a way to spend some time getting paid. Frank and I will be alternating with one of their regular guys. I start tonight. I’m heading out after dinner.”

In a hail of congratulations and wishes for good luck, Henry roared off on his bike. I was glad he’d found something to do. I think most drunks would hesitate before mixing it up with a seven-foot-tall Troll with tusks and a Mohawk.

“I’m working on my thesis tonight,” Frank offered. “Oh, professor, by the way, I’m changing my thesis to The Social Behavior of the Compsognathus. I even have video to go with it.”

Korembi laughed and shook his head. “Sounds like a plan, mon. You be lookin’ at a whole new field of study—the behavior of live dinosaurs.”

The rest of us adjourned to the library after that. Gracie followed but she wasn’t saying much. For all of her tough Goth-girl demeanor, she reminded me more of Alice, lost down the rabbit hole.

Berto joined us with his medical kit. “I’m sorry Sharon, but I’m going to have to get this dressing off before I try the healing. I don’t want to heal anything into the wound.”

She took it very well, even though it obviously hurt when he eased the bandage off her shoulder. The bite mark was gruesome. If we didn’t have Berto, I’d think this woman belonged in a hospital. He crossed himself, kissed her forehead, and whispered a prayer. The golden glow flowed from his hands over her wound, the flesh healing and knitting together in his wake. He erased the other cuts and bruises, and held both hands over her heart. The glow turned silver, and Sharon’s eyes rolled back in her head. She went rigid and slid to the floor.

Berto followed, now praying out loud. “Dear Lord, please grant Your healing for this wounded woman. Heal her body and purge her of evil. In Jesus’ name I pray. Amen.”

Sharon was enveloped in a blinding flash of blue light. When we could see again, Mikah was holding Berto, and Sharon was utterly limp on the floor.

“Juice,” Berto rasped out.

Kat ran to the kitchen and came back with two glasses of orange juice, complete with straws. Mikah helped Berto drink and Leo held Sharon up while I helped her.

“I thought you said this would be easy,” she croaked out.

“It would have been,” said Berto, “But you had been infected with lycanthropy. You would have turned into a werewolf at the full moon.”

She struggled to get away from us.

“Relax!” he ordered her. “I said you had been. You have it no longer. God is merciful, and you are cured. You will not turn. I think the healing was so hard, on both of us, because the full moon is so close. Had I not seen you until after the full moon, after you’d changed, I’m not sure I could have cured it at all.”

“Olivia,” she gritted out. “You said the silver told you I was clean.”

“Okay, I was guessing. It’s not like I have a degree in werewolf biology. Now we know that pre-Change werewolves can handle silver. Or maybe it doesn’t bother them at all in Human form. It’s not like I can ask Colby to stand still while I experiment on him.”

“Olivia, I swear you’ll be the death of me. And for years I thought that honor was going to go to Leo.”

He tried to look hurt. Not very successfully, I might add. “I feel disparaged,” he said.

“I don’t know about the rest of you,” I said, “but it’s been a long couple of days. I’m ready for bed. Will you stay over, Sharon?”

“Yes, I think I will. And not only because I don’t have my car.” She hugged me. “Thanks, Olivia. If you hadn’t gotten me out of the hospital when you did, my life would have been over.”

Kat said, “You go on up, Olivia. I’m going to talk to Gracie, and then I’ll be up after a bit, okay?”

“Sure thing. Do what you need to,” I told her.

Kat and Gracie went off toward the library while Leo escorted me up to my new room. Frank was already there. He had a laptop set up on a little side table and was typing away.

“I thought I’d keep watch,” he said. “I need to know you’ll sleep safe tonight.”

“I’m keeping watch,” said Leo. He turned to me, “I told you sis, I’m not sleeping until the bastard’s dead. Don’t lock your door and I’d prefer you keep your windows closed. You can call it a night, Frank.”

They looked at each other, and Leo looked like he was pretending with all his might that Frank didn’t tower over him by a good foot or so.

“Why don’t we both keep watch,” Frank suggested mildly. “With two people, we can check the deck and cover breaks.”

I shook my head. “You boys work things out. I’m going to bed.” I gave Leo a kiss on the cheek and Frank a much friendlier kiss on the lips, and then I went into my room and closed the double doors behind me.

There was a thunk, and the leather-bound case from Mister Kravitz dropped onto a side table. “Thanks, Grammy!”

I removed the dagger from the case and put it under my pillow. I wasn’t going to get caught without a weapon again.

I’m not sure how late it was when Kat finally joined me. She cuddled up against me, all warm and soft, and I immediately drifted back to sleep.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Raising the Stakes

I made it downstairs while there was still breakfast to be had. It turned out that Razaini was used to cooking for a moderate-sized crew. “Your kitchen sure beats some of the camp kitchens I’ve had to deal with out on digs.”

I was a little surprised to find Gracie already sitting in the dining room. “I hope you don’t mind, Olivia, but Kat said I could stay over last night.”

“It’s her house too, Gracie. She’s free to have guests whenever she wants,” I told her.

After breakfast, Sharon excused herself to make a phone call.

“I have to see a man about a dog,” said Leo, and then he went into one of the offices off the library and closed the door.

I was planning more research on colloidal silver when Gracie came up to me.

“Olivia, I know you’re busy, but could we talk privately?” she asked.

“Sure, okay.” I tried to not look actively hostile, but she was one of the last people I wanted to spend time with.

“Look, this isn’t easy,” she said.

“Whatever, Gracie. You’re the one that wanted to talk.”

“I’m sorry I tried to force Kat to choose between us. I was insecure and jealous, and I was wrong,” she gritted out.

That’s not what I’d expected from her.

“Um, I’m not sure what you want me to say, Gracie.” Now I felt all awkward. “You’re right, you shouldn’t have pushed Kat like that, but that’s kind of between you and her. I’m not sure why you feel insecure or jealous. Kat’s cared about you for a long time. She wouldn’t be with you if she didn’t love you.”

“When she asked about being with you before, I didn’t care. Honestly, you weren’t a threat. You were just some girl living off her sister and moping around with loser guys,” she said, with some venom.

“Gee, thanks. Way to hold back there, Gracie. How do you really feel?” When someone hits a little too close to the mark, sarcasm is my best and closest friend.

She ignored me and kept going. She’d obviously rehearsed this, and she wasn’t going to let something like another person’s input distract her. “Then this Change happens, and suddenly Kat acts like you hung the moon. Now you’re exotic and magical and sleeping with everyone, and she can’t get enough of you.”

“Gracie, this is my house too, so please, stop trying so hard to piss me off. I’m not known for my good humor on the best of days. And as far as the ‘sleeping with everyone’, that is rude, not true, and none of your fucking business. If this was supposed to be an apology, it needs some work. You’re welcome to wait for Kat to get home from work, but I have projects I need to get busy with.” I stalked out of the house and closed the heavy front door as firmly as I could.

I was determined to put the Gracie issue out of my mind. Right now I needed to work on my magic. If I wanted colloidal silver, I’d have to make my own.

I’d summoned water in the past, and I’d even shot a spray of vinegar at the cat. What I wanted to find out was whether I could shoot a spray of colloidal silver at a rampaging werewolf. I knew from the hammer I summoned the other night that such items didn’t last, but they were wickedly effective until their magical essence faded away.

I taped together a couple of archery targets and drew a rough werewolf shape on them, centering it so the bull’s-eye was near the heart, or at least where I figured the heart would be. I hung it on the side of the house and moved to the far side of the driveway for target practice. At first I just got water, but finally I started to see a greyish tinge appear on the white of the target. I was working on accuracy when a patrol car pulled up at the end of the driveway.

I sighed and hit the gate controls. I didn’t know the driver, but the passenger was Lieutenant Clark. They parked and got out. The lieutenant went over to my target for a closer look.

He finally looked at me. “What are you doing, Ms. Mitchell?”

“Target practice,” I answered.

“With what? Your target is soggy—nice werewolf, by the way—and you don’t even have a squirt gun.”

“I’m trying to shoot colloidal silver. Want to watch?”

“Certainly.”

I went back to my spot, and focused my will at the target. Nothing existed but my will and my focus. The stream of fluid finally hit it dead center, and the poor paper target gave up—falling to the ground in a sodden mass. I blew on my fingertip. “Not bad.”

He looked at me appraisingly, but didn’t say a word about the magic. “Officer Curtis called. It concerns you, so if you could come inside also, I would appreciate it.”

“Sure. I need to build another target anyway.”

I led them into the house. “Sharon, you have company!” I yelled.

“We’re in the library,” she called back.

Gracie sat at the far side of the room, reading something over at the gaming table. I did my level best to pretend she didn’t exist.

Sharon and Leo were both waiting in the library near the door. “Let me show you something first,” she said to the lieutenant, “before we talk.”

He nodded.

She pulled at the neck of her shirt, exposing the uninjured shoulder that had been a torn mess the day before. “I know Olivia was a little abrasive at the hospital yesterday, but she had her reasons. She got healing for me, and she got me cured so that I wouldn’t turn at the full moon.”

Lieutenant Clark glared at me. “I thought you said she wasn’t infected in the first place.”

“I may have been overstating my knowledge of werewolf physiology. I wanted her to be healed, and we didn’t dare risk my friend back in the hospital. If they’d seen him healing someone again, I don’t think we could have gotten him out of there.”

“Why didn’t you say that instead of threatening to cause a media shit-storm?” He demanded.

“You wouldn’t talk to me. You wouldn’t let me see Sharon. You were being an overbearing d…jerk, and I didn’t feel like discussing it.”

Sharon jumped in. “Olivia needs to work on her tact, but she meant well. If she hadn’t brought me here before the full moon, they probably couldn’t have healed me at all. She was right, though. You wouldn’t have listened to her.” Then she turned to me. “You still need to show a little respect, Olivia. What would your dad have said if he’d seen you talking to Lieutenant Clark like that?”

I crossed my arms. “I’m sorry I was rude.”

“I’m sorry you thought I wouldn’t listen,” he offered.

He didn’t sound any more sincere than I did, but at least we were making the effort.

“That’s a good start,” said Sharon. “We need to work together on this. They may look like the Scooby Gang, lieutenant, but they’re quite a team when they get going.”

“I appreciate that, but we still can’t have vigilantes running around.”

Sharon said, “With all due respect, sir, we don’t have anything that can take down a werewolf. I think silver and magic are our best hope right now. I agree that vigilantes are dangerous. I would like to request leave for the next few days, for now, to provide backup and to be the liaison with the force if they can subdue the werewolf.”

“I’ll agree to leave through the end of the week. If it hasn’t been apprehended by then, let’s talk. I do expect the formal paperwork on my desk.”

“Of course, lieutenant. Thank you.”

They went out front to talk privately for a bit, and I tried to see what Leo was doing on the computer. As soon as I got close enough, though, he powered off the monitor. “What are you doing, Leo, surfing porn?”

He actually turned red. “In a manner of speaking, yes. Remember I told the cops I saw pictures of you on Colby’s laptop?”

I didn’t like where he was going with this. “Yeah.”

“He took a lot of pictures of you, sis. Sometimes sleeping, sometimes not. You were naked in all of them, and you were, um, being used by him in a lot of them. He posted them online and shared them on various websites.”

I dropped heavily into a chair. I felt like I was going to be sick.

“I have this friend that’s good with computers. He’s looking into the problem. He’s had some success removing pictures and videos from websites in the past, but when something goes online, you can never get all of it. I’m sorry. I wanted to be able to tell you we erased all of them, but it’s not possible.”

My skin crawled at the thought of horny strangers staring at my pictures. Colby had emailed some pictures he’d taken in the act. Those were bad enough. I couldn’t imagine what he took and didn’t show me. I leapt up and ran for the bathroom, making it just in time. I was sick until there was nothing left, and still couldn’t stop heaving. Sharon came in at some point. She put a cool, wet cloth on the back of my neck and had me sip some cold water.

“I’m so sorry, Olivia. Leo told me.”

“I’m the one that let him use me. I guess I got what I deserved.”

“Olivia! Nobody deserves what he did. Even if you consented to sex with him, you didn’t consent to his sharing pictures with the world, did you?”

“No. I didn’t like the pictures, but I didn’t want to make him angry. I told him I didn’t want pictures, but he said they were just for him, and I didn’t fight.”

I was feeling small again, and I didn’t want to go back to that place. “I’m going to take a shower and maybe catch a nap. You guys eat lunch without me. I’ll be down later, okay?”

She gave me a quick side hug. “That sounds good. It might be just the thing.”

* * * *

I was more tired than I thought. My short nap turned into a few hours of nap. The ding of an arriving text message woke me up. I rolled over and grabbed my phone. I woke up again when the phone dropped onto my face, this time managing to focus long enough to bring up incoming messages. The phone number attached to the message was unfamiliar. I opened it and saw, Payback’s a bitch.

What the hell? I ran downstairs. “Leo!”

He ran to meet me at the base of the stairs. I thrust my phone into his hand. “Look at the message.”

I dropped to the bottom step. “It’s Colby. I know it is. Oh my God.”

He handed me back my phone, and got out his own. I could see he was dialing Cordie.

I called Kat, willing her to answer the phone.

She answered on the third ring. “Olivia? Is everything okay? We’re working here.”

“Are Mikah and Tessa there with you?”

“Yeah. Why?”

“I think I got a text from Colby. He said ‘payback’s a bitch’. Tell the others. I have to go.” I hung up without waiting for a response.

Leo’s expression was grim and his eyes had gone cold. “This is Leo. Call me as soon as you get this. It’s important.” He hung up. “All I could get was Cordie’s voice mail. Their office message says they’re either helping other people or in a meeting. I couldn’t get anyone else on the phone.”

“Shit! You keep trying her. I’m going to try Berto.” I got his voice mail. “Berto, this is Olivia. Please call back as soon as you get this. I think I got a text from Colby and I’m worried.”

I ran back upstairs and grabbed my new dagger from under my pillow. Leo was on hold when I got back. “I’m going to check out the yard. I’ll be right back.”

“I be going wit’ you,” said Korembi. “No one be goin’ off alone right now.”

We went out the back door and started around the inside perimeter of the wall. I was half afraid we’d see the cat nailed to the door, or something equally gruesome. I would have missed it in the sun, but Korembi spotted a pair of broken sunglasses on the driveway, just inside the gate. He picked them up and we finished the circuit of the yard. Nothing else seemed out of place.

Leo was pacing when we got back inside. “I reached Cordie’s boss. Cordie checked out a car to go to another location. They confirm the meeting ended on time and she returned to her office, except that she never arrived. She never answers her phone when she’s driving, so I don’t know that she isn’t okay, but unless she stopped somewhere, she should have been back at her office at least thirty minutes ago.”

Korembi handed him the sunglasses. “I found these on the driveway.”

Now that we were inside, I could see what looked like blood on the bridge of the nosepiece. “Leo, could those be Cordie’s?”

“I don’t know. She usually leaves her sunglasses in the car. I’m not sure what they look like.”

Leo’s phone rang and he put it on speaker. “Is this Leo Mitchell?”

“Yes, it is.”

“You called earlier looking for your sister. I’m afraid I may have some bad news. We just got a call from a state trooper that one of our fleet cars was found abandoned on the side of the road. He stopped because the door was hanging open. There was a small quantity of blood inside the car, along with your sister’s purse. There was no sign of your sister. I’m sure they’ll be in touch. I’m so sorry.”

I grabbed onto Leo. “That bastard has Cordie. I’m going to find him and make him wish he’d never been born.”

This time my phone rang. It was Mikah. “Olivia, they took him. The police just called me as next of kin. They found Berto’s van on the side of the road. There was a note on the dashboard. It said ‘payback’.”

“Oh, no! Mikah—Cordie’s missing, too. They just found her car, but they didn’t say anything about a note.”

Leo walked back into the room, tucking his phone into his pocket. “That was the state patrol. There was a note in Cordie’s car, too—and it said ‘payback’.”

I heard Mikah yelling into the phone, so I put it back to my ear. “Olivia! We’re on our way home. Some officers are on the way. We’ll meet there.”

“Cops are coming over again,” I said.

“State patrol, too,” said Leo.

Sharon didn’t say anything. She just took both of our hands and squeezed them, and then she went rigid, staring into space. “I see you talking to someone. You’re making plans. She’s angry.” She shook her head, taking a deep breath. “I hate when that happens.”

“Sharon, who were we talking to?”

“Didn’t I say? It was Vivian.”

* * * *

Mikah, Kat, and Tessa made it back to the house just before representatives of the various law enforcement agencies arrived.

Sharon ushered everyone in. Lieutenant Clark and Officer Webster were here from the police. We got Trooper Garrison and Trooper McKenzie from the state patrol. I led them over to the large gaming table where we had our werewolf notes. “Let’s meet over here. It might be helpful.”

Sharon made introductions. “I’m Officer Curtis. Leo and Olivia are the siblings of Cordelia Mitchell. This is Mikah, Berto’s husband.”

I said, “I know Colby Green is behind this. He’s the werewolf that raped and murdered those women in the park. He took Cordie and Berto to get back at us.”

Trooper McKenzie snorted in disbelief, but he was the only one with that reaction. “Werewolves? Yeah, right. This is a serious investigation. We’re here to get information on Cordelia Mitchell from her family, not play games.”

“Look at me!” I demanded. “Am I a fairy tale? Ask Officer Curtis or Lieutenant Clark about werewolves if you won’t take my word. If you’re not going to listen, maybe someone else should come out instead.”

His lips tightened into a white line and he glared at me. I should work on that tact thing Sharon keeps talking about.

Lieutenant Clark actually spoke up to support me. “I understand it’s difficult to believe, Trooper McKenzie, but the murders in the park over the last month were all carried about by a werewolf. My officer here,” he gestured at Sharon, “was a witness to, and victim of, this werewolf.”

“Colby Green, the man we think is behind this, attacked me and Kat here at the house the other night. I fought him off and hurt him pretty bad, but not enough to kill him. I got a text this afternoon from a number I don’t recognize. It just said ‘payback’s a bitch’. We started calling people, and we couldn’t reach Berto or Cordelia. We were trying to track them down when we got the calls that their vehicles were found, abandoned. There were notes saying ‘payback’ in both cars. Look at my phone.”

I handed the phone to Lieutenant Clark. He and Officer Webster both checked out the text before handing the phone to the troopers.

Korembi chimed in, “You forget, Olivia, but I found these on the driveway.” He handed the broken sunglasses to Officer Webster. “We not be knowin’ who they belong to, but there’s blood on them.”

Trooper Garrison was looking at the phone when it dinged to signal an arriving text. He handed it back to me. I opened the message, and it was all I could do to not drop the phone.

“Bet you feel like this right now,” was all it read, below a picture of me being sodomized while I looked back over my shoulder with tears on my face. My hand shook as I handed the phone to Sharon.

“It has to be Colby. It couldn’t have been anyone else,” I said flatly.

Another text came in, and Sharon read it out loud. “I know the cops are there. My droogies are watching you. Get rid of them and I’ll tell you what you have to do to get your sister and the fairy back. I’ll be in touch as soon as they leave.”

“You have to go,” I told them. “Colby’s crazy. You guys saw what he did to the girls in the park. He has my sister. He has Berto.” That monster had my sister. I couldn’t stop shaking. “Leo, what are we going to do?” Kat hugged me as I cried. “This is all my fault. Colby only took them to get back at me,” I wailed.

“Stop it! Colby is a crazy bastard. You’re not responsible, he is. And it’s not like you could read his mind,” said Kat.

“I let him use me. If I’d kicked him out the first time he pushed me, Cordie and Berto would be safe now.”

“I have a suggestion,” said Leo. “If they really are watching the house, they’re going to look for four people leaving in two cars. I’m closest in size to Lieutenant Clark. I say we swap clothes. He stays here, and I ride out with Officer Webster. What do you say? We can meet at the station and I’ll let you know all we’ve found out so far. Lieutenant Clark can stay here and coordinate things on this end.”

Other than them looking nothing like each other, it wasn’t a bad idea. Mikah paced, his hands clenched into fists, while Clark and Leo debated. “Hurry up. God knows what they’re doing to Berto while you think about it.”

Lieutenant Clark stood up. “I agree. We need to do this now. It’s the best plan on the table. Let’s change, and as soon as you leave I have a call to make.”

Gracie had been hovering around Kat ever since she got home. She abruptly stood up and said, “I should be leaving now, too.”

“No!” said Mikah. “Nobody leaves but the people they’re expecting to see going. You wanted to hang around with Kat. Now you’re here. Park it.”

Her face turned red, and for a second it looked like she was going to argue with Mikah, at least until Kat took her hand and shook her head no. She looked around at all of us before she pulled loose from Kat and went to sit at the farthest point of the library away from us.

While all our Goth drama was going on, Lieutenant Clark and Leo went to make the switch.

I spent the time biting my nails to the quick. I didn’t care what they said. I knew this was my fault and it was up to me to fix it. I was the one who let the monster in the door.

It was ten long minutes after the last car pulled away before my phone dinged again with another text.

Good. Maybe you can be taught. Here’s how we’re going to play this. You’re going to show up alone at the address I give you. You’re going to have one hundred thousand dollars in cash. I know your little fairy friend is good for it. If you don’t show up at all, eventually they’ll both die, but not before I’ve played with them. If you’re late, or I see someone following you, I flip a coin and kill one of them. If my droogie fails to check in on time and tell me how cooperative you’re being, they’ll start to lose body parts. Since it’s late and the banks are all closed, I’m going to be generous. I’ll give you until tomorrow to collect the money. When you and boyfriend get back from the bank, I’ll be in touch.

I texted back. How do we know they’re even still alive? If you’ve hurt them already, you can forget any deals.

Give me a minute. You’ll be getting a video call. I suggest you answer it.

I paced, waiting for the phone to ring. Finally! It was Colby. Even back in Human form, the left side of his face was a horror show. The empty eye socket was a burned ruin. He wasn’t even trying to hide. Kat stood by me, but everyone else stayed out of view of the camera.

“You look tense,” he said. “I can fix that…later. Anyway, here’s what you wanted to see.” The camera panned to show Cordie and Berto bound back-to-back to a pair of solid-looking metal folding chairs. There were both gagged and I could hear Cordie sobbing. There was a little dried blood on Berto’s face and Cordie had a claw mark above her eyebrow and a black eye, but they were both dressed and I didn’t see any other injuries.

He panned the camera a bit further, and I saw two other male werewolves in the background. Someone was on the floor, chained by the ankle to a steel support post. The man was covered in bite marks and blood, and one of the werewolves was licking his fingers. The raw whimpers let us know he was still alive. At least for now.

I watched, horrified, as one of the werewolves bit the man again and mounted him from behind. I could hear Cordie screaming behind her gag. Colby turned the camera back to himself, but I couldn’t stop hearing those noises in the background. “Let’s give my boys some privacy, shall we? I’ll see you tomorrow, Olivia, and we’ll have lots of fun. Either that, or your sister and I can play, and then I’ll give her to the team when I’m finished with her. It’s up to you.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

We Need a Response Plan

The call ended. Even Sharon and Lieutenant Clark look shocked. I dropped the phone on the table, not even wanting to touch it.

I went to Mikah and hugged him hard. “We’re going to get them back, no matter what it takes. I promise.”

He hugged me back, clinging like a man drowning at sea. “Without Berto, my life is nothing. Please God, keep him safe. He’s a good man. A healer. You have to watch over him.”

“You can’t go with him,” Kat told me. “You know what he’ll do to you. There has to be another way.”

“And if I don’t go? We know what will happen to Cordie and Berto. It’s simple. We just have to figure out where he’s holding them and get them out before that.”

“We know he’s in a house,” said Sharon. “An apartment wouldn’t have a basement like that. From what I could see of the construction style, I’m guessing we’re looking for a single-family home built in the sixties or seventies.”

“If he owned a house, he wouldn’t be living in that crappy apartment,” I said.

“He has to have at least one other associate,” said Lieutenant Clark. “I’m inclined to believe him about someone watching the house. He called too quickly after the patrol cars left for there not to be a watcher. You don’t see that style of basement in the immediate area, so the werewolves we saw in the call couldn’t be the watcher. They wouldn’t have had time to get from here to there in time.”

“We’re getting silver bullets made, but they won’t be ready until after noon tomorrow. We don’t dare face three to four werewolves without silver weapons. He’s going to have to see us going to the bank in the morning, but we can’t move too fast or he’ll call before we have the bullets.”

“You still can’t just go off with his partner.” Sharon paced the width of the library. “And we don’t dare try a tail or we risk the lives of the prisoners.”

“What if you wired me, like they do on cop shows? Or put some kind of tracker on me? He’d know you can track my phone, but maybe you could hide something smaller in my clothes?”

“We can’t just leave them with that maniac until tomorrow!” I’d never seen Mikah so close to losing it. He was always the stable one in our group. No matter what happened, he always kept his calm.

“Mikah, we’ll find him.”

“How? They could be anywhere in the freaking state at this point.”

“No. They have to be reasonably close, given the timing of things. I’m not a cop, but I’m guessing somewhere in the Denver metro area, which still doesn’t narrow it down as much as we need it to. Can’t you guys use the phone number from his call and try to track that cell phone? They do it on TV all the time.”

Lieutenant Clark gave me that look. “It doesn’t work quite like TV, Olivia. You know that. I’ll see what we can find out about the phone. We’re not going to let you go off alone with anyone, either. Even if you did agree to his terms and make this exchange, what makes you think he’d keep his word and release anyone once he had you?”

While the Lieutenant placed his call, I called Leo from the landline to update him on the new developments.

“I’m coming home,” he said, “but first I’m going to pay our silversmith friend a visit and see if he can’t hurry things along for us. Don’t worry. I’ll be careful. I don’t think they even know I’m out of the house right now.”

I hung up with Leo. The lieutenant was still on the phone. “Sharon? Didn’t you say you had an image of us talking to Vivian?”

“Yes, I did.”

“Can you remember anything else? Where did it look like we were talking to her? Was it inside or outside? Was it night or day?”

“Stop!” She put her hand up. “Let me try and focus.”

She sat and closed her eyes. After what felt like a long time, she said, “It wasn’t day, but it wasn’t full night, either. She was still wearing a suit. It seems like it was inside, but the two of you were the strongest impression. Like both of you were the only color characters in a black and white movie.”

Kat was rummaging through a drawer. “Here. I’ve got it.” She handed me Vivian’s contact card from the neighborhood watch meeting. It had a number and said to call her any time.

The number rang directly to voice mail. “Vivian, this is Olivia Mitchell. I need to speak to you immediately on a personal matter of some urgency. Please call me the minute you get this, day or night.” I left the number for the land line, repeating it twice, and hung up.

The phone rang not even fifteen minutes later. Caller ID was blocked. I grabbed it. “Hello?”

“To whom am I speaking?”

“This is Olivia Mitchell. Is this Vivian?”

“Yes, it is. May I ask what your matter of personal urgency is, Ms. Mitchell?”

“Don’t hang up. It has to do with Colby.”

“As I indicated to the press, I was as surprised as anyone else at the horrible things he’d been involved with.”

“My friend says that’s not entirely true, but I don’t care about the past. I need to know if you know where he is. He’s taken my sister and my friend. This is a matter of life and death. If you really weren’t involved with his ‘activities’, then you have no reason not to help us.”

“I’m not prepared to discuss this over the phone, Ms. Mitchell, and in any case, while I sympathize with your plight, I suggest you discuss this with the police.”

“You don’t think this is your problem, do you? Why don’t you think about this—once he’s done with us, what’s to stop him from coming after you? You’re next on the list, and you know it.”

“I see. You may have a point after all. I’ll call you back.” She hung up without waiting for an answer.

When the phone rang again, it was another unfamiliar number. “Hello?”

“It’s Vivian. I switched to my private phone, just to be on the safe side. What exactly is the situation?”

“Like I said, Colby has my sister and my friend. He’s threatening to kill them, or worse, if I don’t exchange myself for them. He wants a bunch of cash, too. He obviously has someone watching the house. The police were already here. He wouldn’t talk to us until his man confirmed they’d left.”

“Why did I not listen to my mother?” Vivian said half under her breath. “Never fuck the help.” I heard the drumming of fingernails through the phone. “What is it you think that I can do for you, Ms. Mitchell—oh, hell with it−Olivia?”

“Colby isn’t in his apartment. Do you know of any place else he might have gone? We’re looking for someplace with a basement, maybe an older house, like sixties or seventies. It has to be in reasonable range of the metro area. Does he have family or friends with a place that might match that?”

“He doesn’t have any family in town that I’m aware of. He certainly didn’t own a house. He was living off of one of my credit cards until I had it canceled. That’s probably why he demanded cash from you. I’m not hiding him or helping him. The bastard nearly ruined my campaign.”

“Didn’t he have any of his own money?”

“Of course not. He couldn’t hold a job longer than a month without getting into a fight with someone or getting ‘the talk’ from Human Resources for improperly interacting with his female coworkers.”

“Why were you dating him?” I really wanted to know.

“Let’s lay out some things before we continue. I know about Lyons. If you pass on this information, I will tell certain parties where to find you. Now that we’ve gotten that unpleasantness out of the way, where was I? Oh, yes. Sometimes I had cases where the witnesses required a little hand-holding. Surprisingly, people are reluctant to testify against criminals with friends who might burn down their homes or dismember their families. I had Colby and his boys help them do their civic duty. I’m on the side of the angels on this. I made the city safer by putting these animals in jail. Over the course of things, I discovered some of Colby’s other talents—he was generously endowed and adventurous in bed. Such a shame he had to go over the line and actually kill those girls. What a waste.”

I heard her long fingernails clicking against the phone. “Hmmm, there might be something. I have a number of rental properties. I used to send him to collect rent when the tenants got behind. I suppose it’s possible he made copies of the keys and is squatting in one of those places. I have a few that are vacant at the moment. Do you have a piece of paper? I’ll give you the addresses. Keep in mind, if I give you this information, I expect to hear my name mentioned only in the most positive of lights. I have been completely cooperative with the efforts to apprehend the sociopath Colby Green. I can be a good friend, Ms. Mitchell. I can be an even worse enemy. If that’s all you have for now, I’m keeping my masseuse waiting.” She reeled off the information, and hung up without waiting for an answer.

I relayed the information to the others. “The question is, how do we check out these addresses without Colby knowing we’re doing it?”

“I think Razaini and I can be helpin’ with that,” said Korembi. “You get a map and show us where these places are. We do the scouting with our spirit animals. We can’t do anything while we’re there, but we can find out where they be hidin’.”

“I can help too,” said Tessa. “Not tonight, but tomorrow, when they want to drag you off. I get to the meeting spot ahead of you, wherever it ends up being. I persuade the person doing the grab to make his call and tell Colby he has you. I keep him reporting in as long as it takes, while the rest of you frag Colby and friends and save the day.”

“That’s perfect, Tessa. They won’t know what hit them.”

Lieutenant Clark spoke up. “How do you plan on scouting these locations without leaving the house or anyone noticing? I’m not saying you can’t, because frankly, nothing would surprise me at this point, but I would like to know the how.”

“We commune with the spirits of nature, mon, and send our spirits running free,” said Korembi.

“Kor, the last time we did this, we were in the forest. Is it going to work in the city?” Razaini asked.

“That be a good question,” said Korembi. “Let me see. We be needin’ incense holders and space if we doin’ it in the house. What you got?”

“Any particular kind of incense, or do you have your own?” I wanted to know.

“We have our own,” he said.

Kat and I scavenged around the house and we were able to come up with eight different fancy holders for incense sticks. They were all carved to look like different fantasy creatures. The dragons were my favorites.

They were using the projector to mark the locations when we got back. Between Lieutenant Clark and Sharon, they divided up the locations and mapped out the best paths for them to follow before coming home.

“Korembi, will these be enough?”

“I be thinkin’ yes. Now we need a big enough space. Let’s pull the shades in the sunroom and try there.”

They each took an incense stick holder and sat it next to them. They lit the incense and sat there, eyes closed. We were all quiet, watching.

The lieutenant whispered to me, “Is something supposed to be happening?”

“I think so,” I whispered back.

“It no be workin’,” said Korembi. “It be bad enough the city pushing nature back, but I think we maybe get past that. We have to be in direct contact with the earth. It can’t be in a house.”

“And we don’t want anything getting back to Colby. Let me think…”

I paced a bit, and tried to stay out of Mikah’s path. “How about this? Colby knows me and Kat are Pagan. We all go out front and Kat and I will cast a ritual circle. Korembi and Razaini will set out their incense sticks as part of our ritual. It’s always been said that children and animals can cross a closed circle without breaking it. I’m willing to gamble that the spirit animals will work the same way. We’ll do a ritual for safety, wisdom, guidance, et cetera, for as long as it takes. Korembi signals when it’s okay to stop, and then we wrap up our ritual and go back inside. They might find it weird, but it’s not going to seem dangerous. Colby never took it seriously.”

“I like it,” said Kat. “He already thought we were flakes, so this makes us seem flakier, and he’ll have no idea we’re spying back on him in the meantime.”

I called Leo to clue him in. “While we’re drawing all the attention in the front yard, it might be a good time for you to sneak back in through the back. Any luck with our friend?”

“I told him what happened. He’s going to stay up all night and try to finish by morning. I told him I’d stay and help do whatever he needs, so I don’t need to sneak back in.”

“Call as soon as you’re done, and be careful,” I told him.

“You call if you hear anything from Colby or his people. You be careful too, sis.”

“Love you, bro.”

“Love you, sis.”

* * * *

We changed clothes and came back downstairs with our ritual gear. I had on a flowing red satin tunic that belted at the waist with my new dagger tucked firmly into the belt. You never know. Kat wore her favorite tie-dye robe.

Tessa said, “I’ll keep watch and listen for the phone. I don’t think I want to jump into anyone’s sacred space just yet.”

We got out front, and Mikah was already there. He had never come to a Pagan ritual before. “If any of this can help me get Berto back, I’m not waiting in the house.”

“Korembi, would you help me prepare the outer circle?” I handed him his incense sticks. “Place these where they need to go. Razaini, you light them and then you both come to join us.”

It helped that we already had the compass points marked with little pedestals. Kat set up the little brass bowls to hold the representations of the elements. I waited until Korembi and Razaini finished placing their incense and joined us. Mikah found his own place, and Gracie took a spot next to him. Frank took a position near Korembi and May stayed close to Roz.

“Kat, I’m going to cast the circle. Would you help?”

She nodded. I handed her the lighter and the sage smudge stick. “Just follow me around the circle with this.”

I had everyone stand in a loose circle. “Please hold hands.” I took a deep breath, willing myself to be calm and focused. Lives might depend on how well this double ritual worked.

“Let’s begin.” I drew my dagger and went to the north. I pointed it at the ground and started to walk around our friends. A line appeared in the ground as I moved, and butterflies went wild in my stomach.

We stopped at the east pedestal first, the one with feathers in the little bowl to represent air. “Guardians of the spirits of the east, we welcome you to our ritual. Lend us your strength and bring us wisdom for the days ahead.” I bowed toward the pedestal, kissed the blade, and went back to walking. The feathers stirred slightly, but I didn’t feel a breeze.

As we continued to the south pedestal, my fingers tingled and I could tell the others had started to feel something too. I summoned my magic and called fire to ignite the cedar chips. “Guardians of the spirits of the south, we welcome you to our ritual. Lend us your fiery strength that we might triumph in the trials to come.” The flames danced merrily in the little bowl.

Next was west. That bowl was filled with cool water. “Guardians of the spirits of the west, we welcome you to our ritual. Lend us your strength to soothe our weary hearts.” Again, I bowed toward the pedestal and kissed the blade. The water rippled slightly in the bowl.

I braced myself as we returned to our starting point. Stones from the Rocky Mountains were in the little bowl. “Guardians of the spirits of the north, we welcome you to our ritual. Lend us your patience and fortitude, and help us find our way.” The stones glowed faintly blue. I don’t think anyone else could see them.

The circle closed with a click that shook my bones. I walked to the center. “God and Goddess, Crom, Maiden, Mother, Crone. We welcome you to our circle. Let nothing evil enter this space. So Mote it Be.”

Kat responded, “So mote it be,” and the circle blazed into dancing light.

“Fear not,” a voice rumbled in my head. “You are safe between the worlds for now. Your enemies see only what they expect to see. The road is hard, but with strength and honor, your will may prevail.”

My holy symbol glowed a radiant blue, filling the circle with its light. “Korembi, Razaini, it’s your turn. Don’t cross the circle with your bodies or you’ll break the protection. Your spirit creatures should pass unhindered. May the spirits guide you.”

They sat cross-legged, facing each other and holding hands. I smelled their incense filling the night air, and it got richer and deeper, like freshly turned earth and morning rain. The breeze whirled around us and fire danced to the south. The ghostly raptor leapt forth from Korembi first. Razaini’s pterodactyl soon followed. The spirit creatures touched muzzles, and the pterodactyl burst into the sky as the raptor cleared the stone wall in a single leap. There was only a faint shimmer and the circle held.

I looked at the others. The Trolls had seen this before, way back at the Sylvan Faire. For the Humans at our gathering, this was all new. Lieutenant Clark, Sharon, Mikah, and Gracie were all wide-eyed and a little pale. “And now we wait,” I said.

I’d never been as aware of the energy of the circle as I was tonight. The air tasted like mint and my body tingled. I tried to smother my giggles at the thought of doing a Great Rite with Kat like this. I was getting drunk on the energy, and it felt good.

Focus, I told myself. This is the time for focus. “Oh, Kat. The energy is buzzing my brain. Do you feel it too?”

“I feel something,” she said, “but I don’t think it’s the same as you.”

“If I get silly, or start to leave, you have to stop me. I don’t feel entirely stable right now, and you can’t let me break the circle, even by accident.”

“I promise.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I caught stealthy movement from outside the circle. I spun around, dagger ready, but it was only Doctor Evil. The cat stalked deliberately toward us, entering the circle with nary a ripple in the energy. I was kind of surprised. That cat had never shown an interest in our rituals before. Come to think of it, we didn’t have a cat door. He shouldn’t be outside in the first place.

“Fluffy, come here, baby,” Kat cooed at him.

He walked right by her, not even turning at his name, and then bounded to the top of the altar.

I started toward him to shoo him off, but the look in his eye stopped me in my tracks. I remembered how quick he was with claws and teeth, and I really didn’t want my ritual robe snagged or shredded. If the gods didn’t mind him crossing the circle, they shouldn’t mind him perching on the altar, I rationalized.

After a while, I ignored the furry interloper and let myself revel in the energy of the ritual circle. I lay back on the grass and marveled at the twinkling stars. I felt as if I could reach up and grab them in my hands. I did the energy exercise they teach you in Wicca 101—gathering invisible energy into your hands and forming it into a ball. I’d done it in class, but never really felt that much. This time it was cool and tingly, and soon I had a glowing ball that everyone could see. I caressed it, rolling it in my hands. Let me not forget how this feels.

I tossed the energy ball into the air and caught it. Fluffy followed the movement like it was a laser pointer on the wall. I tossed it again, and he stood up and wiggled his butt, following my every move. I tossed it into the air one more time, and Fluffy launched himself from the altar. Ball and cat met in an explosion of golden sparks and the cat dropped to the ground.

“Damn” I heard in my head. “That freaking hurt!”

“Olivia! What did you do to my cat?” Kat demanded. “Fluffy, baby?”

“Fluffy, are you okay?” I approached the cat cautiously.

“I said, ‘that hurt’, but other than that, I’m fine.” I heard again. “And by the way, I hate Fluffy. It’s a ridiculous name. Doctor Evil was a little better, but you may call me Imhotep.” The cat stood up and shook himself vigorously. “Ah, that’s better.”

“Does anyone else hear the cat talking?” I had to ask.

“Olivia, are you okay?” asked Sharon. “Maybe you should sit down.”

“I’m going to take that as a no,” I said, but sitting down sounded like a good idea.

“Don’t be absurd. Of course they can’t hear me. I’m your familiar, not theirs.”

“I don’t remember ordering a familiar,” I said out loud.

“I don’t remember ordering a Human either, but here we are. You raised the energy and didn’t give it direction. The magic called me. I’m the best thing that’s happened to you since Kat went feline. And kindly tell her to stop calling me Fluffy.”

“Kat, this may sound crazy, but Fluffy would prefer you not call him Fluffy. He says his name is Imhotep. Also, he says he’s my new familiar.” I smiled at her, trying to look sane and stable.

“Familiar?” said Lieutenant Clark. “As in crazy witch with a black cat?”

“I resent the ‘crazy’ part of that statement,” I said, “and Imhotep is obviously white.”

The moon was high overhead, and I was still digesting this unexpected turn, when I felt something approaching. Razaini’s pterodactyl burst through the circle and disappeared. She sat up with a gasp.

“I saw so much,” she said, “but I did not find the ones we seek. So much life in the city, in spite of the steel and concrete. You should see the Grove from the sky. It’s beautiful.”

May took Razaini’s hand. “Can you teach me how to do that? It was so beautiful. I want to learn to fly.”

Razaini patted her hand. “Later, May, when I’ve rested. I promise to teach you what I know.”

I was getting worried—and desperately needed to pee—by the time Korembi’s raptor leapt into the circle. An oily blackness peeled away and burst into flames as it crossed into our protection. Korembi gasped, and struggled to sit up. Razaini had to help him.

“I found them. Oh Gods, I found them. So much evil. So much suffering. Berto and Cordelia… They are physically unharmed, but their spirits are weeping with what they’ve seen. It’s only Colby’s strength keeping the lesser wolves away from them. They fear him. Two wolves and one Human were in the house with him. Another called in while I was there, reporting on the house.” He pinched his nose and shook his head. “I’m getting to old for this. Let’s be done.”

He looked pale, so I decided to do an accelerated closing of the ritual. I stood in the center of the circle and kissed my blade, pointing in turn at each of the elements. “Guardians of earth, of air, of fire, and of water, we thank you for your strength and protection. Depart in peace, as you came. God and Goddess, Crom, Maiden, Mother, Crone, we thank you for lending your strength and protection to our ritual. Depart in peace, as you came.” I drew an invisible line with the dagger, and I felt the circle part. “The circle is now open. As we came, so shall we part. Merry meet, merry part, and merry meet again. Blessed be.”

The energy left me with a rush, and I stumbled into Kat. “Oh, wow! I have a circle hangover.”

“You have a hangover? How do you think I feel? I’d appreciate a snack when we get back inside. I’ll wait for you there.” Imhotep disappeared with a small bamf.

Kat quickly gathered the little brass bowls and May collected what was left of the incense sticks. We returned to the house for refreshments, indoor plumbing, and debriefings, but not in that order.

Report 10

Operation Bad Dog

Memo

To:General Dxxxx

From:Major Parker

We have a potential opportunity to acquire three werewolf targets in a single location. The new nets are not fully tested, but I’m requesting permission to activate Operation Bad Dog and test them in the field.

With your approval, we can have a team on the ground in just a few hours. I’ve already had my secretary purchase a quantity of extra-large flea collars.

Memo

To:Major Parker

From:General Dxxxx

Operation Bad Dog approved. Tell your men we want as many live specimens as possible. Notify me as soon as your team returns.

For your sake, I will presume you’re joking about the flea collars.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Those Blasted Ducks Won’t Stay in Line

Back inside, there was a general rush on the indoor plumbing. Kat and I changed back into our street clothes before assembling with the others back at the gaming table with the big map.

Imhotep was already there, planted firmly in the middle of the map. A cat is a cat, no matter what else happens, I guess.

“I’ll fix your snack in a minute,” I told him. “Please move. The sooner you move, the sooner you get your snack.”

He slowly dragged himself to the edge of the map, somehow implying he’d never in his life been given food or water and that he might waste away at any moment.

“Drama queen,” I said.

“Drama King. And I’ll be in the kitchen. Humans. Pfffttt.”

Korembi, Lieutenant Clark, and Sharon waited patiently for the end of the cat drama. Mikah looked a bit more homicidal, but didn’t say anything. Korembi drew a red circle around one of the properties south of us, in Aurora. “I’m certain this is the one,” said Korembi. “I be good with maps, mon.”

“If you’re right,” said Lieutenant Clark, “and after what I’ve seen tonight, I have no reason to doubt you, it’s time to call in the professionals. We need to assemble a SWAT team. They are trained to neutralize criminals and rescue hostages.”

“How do you propose they’re going to neutralize criminals that are immune to their bullets?” I asked. “You have an unprepared team rush in there, and the hostages, along with the team, all end up dead.”

“Didn’t you say your brother was getting silver bullets?” asked the Lieutenant.

“Yeah, around fifteen bullets, we think, and maybe thirty shotgun shells. How many ways do you think you can effectively split that amount? We have silver flatware, too. You want to send your people out shopping at a department store for silver butter knives?” If I focused on the sarcasm, I didn’t have to worry about how desperately outgunned we were.

He looked frustrated and angry, but he wasn’t arguing.

“Let me make a few phone calls,” I said, “and get a better idea of where we stand with things.”

I called Leo first. “Hey bro, how are things progressing?”

“We should be done by early a.m., certainly before the banks open.”

“That’s good news. We have better news. We know where they are.” I waited for him to grab a piece of paper and gave him the address. “I’m going to put you on speakerphone, if that works for you.”

“Go ahead.”

“I’ve been thinking about how we’re going to do this. Let me lay out my plan, and then all of you poke holes in it, okay?” There were general nods of assent.

“At first I was thinking that pretty much everybody could sneak out and head to that house ahead of time. Leo goes straight there with the bullets. But here’s my concern—I know from the ritual that someone is still watching the house. Crom told me. If we leave right now, that person is going to call Colby and it won’t be good, so here’s what I propose instead. We’re supposed to get money at the bank in the morning. Mikah and I both have to go, since I don’t have access to that kind of money. Colby said we’d get a call giving me an address, after the watcher confirms I have the cash. We do everything the way they say up to that point, except as soon as we know the address, Tessa goes ahead to that location. She waits for me to get there, and she jumps in and mind-fucks the accomplice. I have you guys pick me up, and we all head to the location without Colby knowing what’s going on. We park a block or so away, go in on foot, and…this is where I’m stuck.”

“Excuse me,” said Gracie. I kind of ignored her. “I said, excuse me,” she said, much louder. “I know you guys have your plans, but I know that neighborhood. I hung out with a group that lived a couple houses up.”

Now she had our full attention. “Come over here,” said Lieutenant Clark. “Here’s where the property is located. What can you add?”

Gracie got a fresh sheet of paper and sketched a rough outline of the house and grounds. “There are trees along this side, a cement trash burner, and an old clothes line. I remember a lot of bushes along the back, and one of the owners had put in this giant dog run along the east fence. The car port is on the south side of the house. All the houses in the area had these big old basements. The window wells are tiny, not like modern window wells. You could maybe get into the basement that way, but it would have to be someone small.”

“Is there anything else you remember?” I asked her.

“No. That’s the main bit. There used to be a deck around the second floor, but one of the owners had it removed when the wood started to rot through,” she said.

“Leo, you catch all that?” I pulled out my phone and snapped a picture.

“Yeah, sis,” he said.

“I’m sending you the picture. Maybe it will help.” I told him.

“Thanks, sis. Got it. As soon as the bullets are ready, I can go there and do some recon,” said Leo. “I can find out how closely they’re being guarded and get an idea where the hostiles are located in the house. Oh, and make a note, Olivia—call Vivian and see if she knows the layout inside the house, particularly the basement. It could help.”

“Unless you know the inside of the house, Gracie?” I asked.

“No,” she said. “I only saw the place from the outside.”

“We’ll talk to Vivian and let you know. Okay, Leo?”

“What makes you think you won’t trigger the same bloodbath you think a SWAT team would?” demanded Lieutenant Clark.

“With all due respect sir, I’m Special Forces. This is what I’m trained to do.”

“We know it’s going to be some kind of trap, and we know to expect trouble, but at least this way, I’m not going there alone,” I said. “There’s no way he knows that we know where he is, so why would he move somewhere else? It’s getting close to dawn, and it would be awfully tricky to move hostages around while people are getting up and heading to work. I’m betting that he says put.”

“That’s probably a reasonable assessment,” Sharon said. “They might try to move one hostage, but two or three gets a lot more difficult to carry off. We also don’t know if they’re able to hold their Human forms right now, or if they’re even trying. Tonight is the full moon. Luckily, I’m not going to find out for myself. Leo, if you go scouting, and they are in wolf form, what’s to keep them from smelling you poking around, if they’re like typical wolves?”

“I’ll wear some suburban musk to make me blend in,” he replied.

“And what if this is just a ploy to split us up and attack again?” Mikah asked.

“I guess we have to be prepared for that,” I said. “Not everyone should go, in any case. We need people that have some kind of combat or magical skills, but we need a competent guard left here also.”

Razaini raised her hand. “I don’t have combat skills, but I can call on the elements, if something happens. I propose that I stash some things around the grounds and stay here. In a pinch, I can send my spirit to reach Korembi. I think he should go with you.”

I smiled at Kat. “I want you to stay home, too. I need to know you’re safe.”

She looked unhappy and her tail lashed back and forth, but she nodded her head. “I know. I don’t know magic and I don’t know how to fight, but I don’t have to like it. How can I let you go into danger while I stay safe?”

“We just have to get through this, Miss Kitty.” I hugged her, and she finally hugged me back.

“Gracie, I really appreciate the information,” I said. “Do you think you’d be able to stay here with Kat while we do this?”

She looked surprised, but recovered quickly. “I can do that. Thanks, Olivia.”

“I can stay here with the ladies,” said Frank. “In case it is a trick, they shouldn’t be here alone.”

Continuing down my mental list, I said, “Roz had a good idea. I would like Korembi to come. He’s not exactly a combatant, but he has more power after coming through the Grove, and out of all of us, he’s actually seen the place. I think the people that should be at the house are Leo, me, Mikah, Sharon, Korembi, Lieutenant Clark, and Tessa, once it looks like it’s safe to deal with her guy.”

“I’m still going to call in a SWAT team,” said Lieutenant Clark. “They’ll be more than capable of dealing with Green’s Human followers, if he has any. It also puts additional bodies on the ground between this mess and the civilians in the area. Rest assured, we’ll be reviewing our response to these new types of threats after all of this is over.”

“Leo, if you see anything unexpected at the house, I think you should call either Sharon or Lieutenant Clark,” I said. “Calling me won’t be an issue if all goes as planned, but let’s pretend something gets screwed up and maybe I don’t have phone access.”

“You did learn something, sis. No plan ever survives contact with the enemy.” Sharon and Lieutenant Clark both gave Leo their phone numbers, and I know he already had numbers for Mikah and Kat. “I’m going to get back to work,” Leo said. “If anything changes, give me a call. My plan now is to head to the target as soon as we’re done here. It looks like we’re going to have enough silver for about twenty shotgun shells and twelve or thirteen nine-millimeter bullets.”

“See you soon, Leo.”

“See you soon, sis. We’ll get them back.” He disconnected the call.

“I’ll fix some food,” said Kat.

I prepped Imhotep’s snack, under his close direction, and served it in a small crystal dish. “He says he’s not eating on the floor with the pets,” I said in response to Mikah’s raised eyebrow.

“I’d like to help you set up outside,” May said to Razaini and Korembi. The three of them wandered off, talking shop shaman-style.

“I wish I had my tactical gear,” said Sharon.

Mikah gave a bitter smile. “That, at least, I can do something to help with. You should come too, Lieutenant. You might be pleasantly surprised.”

* * * *

I thought I’d eat something light and then try and get a little rest. I might as well not have bothered. My stomach was in knots and I couldn’t force anything down. I couldn’t sleep. I was too wired, and flat out terrified. What if something went wrong and I ended up in Colby’s hands again? I wanted to scream and scream, and run as far and fast as I possibly could. Except that wouldn’t fix anything, and I’d never be able to live with myself.

I finally forced myself to switch focus. Now was a good time to think about the kind of magic I might end up needing today. I was pretty solid on fire, and on my silver spray. Spraying water would work if something went badly wrong with the fire. I liked those energy balls I played with during our ritual, but wasn’t entirely sure about casting them without all of that extra energy from the ritual. I should have spent some time inventing an armor spell of some kind. If I survived the next few days, it was on the top of my to-do list.

“Relax. You have me. The cat always survives. Get some rest.”

“How does that help me?” I asked him.

“Oh, right. It doesn’t. But I’m probably safe. I’ll pop in and try to keep you from making the really obvious mistakes. How’s that? I’m off. See you later.” He disappeared with ‘Bamf’.

* * * *

I found Mikah with Sharon and Lieutenant Clark. They were adjusting the combat vests and gear Mikah had pulled out of storage.

Lieutenant Clark shook his head. “I never would have figured you for one of those doomsday types, but I’m certainly glad about it today.”

“My family has always been all about being prepared,” said Mikah. “You never know what you might find in one of the old storage rooms.”

I cleared my throat. “Sharon, can I talk to you for a minute?”

“Sure, Olivia.”

I pulled out the sheathed dagger and handed it to her. “I’d like you to bring this for me. I don’t want to risk losing it and I might need it at the battle. If something happens and you need it, the blade has silver and I can feel the magic in it. Don’t hesitate to use it.”

“No offense,” she said, “but I don’t intend to get close enough to a werewolf to stab it. But I will bring it for you.”

Back in the house, I ran through my mental checklist and remembered that I’d forgotten to call Vivian back. It was really freaking early still, but oh well. At worst, she could yell at me. It’s not like I worked for her.

I tried the number she called from last night. It rang a long time before I heard, “Someone better be dead, or you will be.”

“Good morning to you, too. This is Olivia.”

“I presume you have news? And that it couldn’t wait for actual morning?”

“Things are going down as soon as the banks open this morning. The news is that we know where he is. We did some scouting, and he’s at your old Aurora property.”

“Oh, really? That place is vacant. He must have copied my keys. What a world, dealing with such perfidious employees.”

“Yeah, we know. Your hands are lily-white, so to speak. I’m not the press.”

“Very well. This Change has been most disconcerting. I have this unpleasant urge to see you as a sister Dark Elf. I’ll have to do something about that. I presume you have some sort of plan? At least, I hope you do. I’d tell you to be careful and try to not blow up the house, but it’s insured and the place is a dump. Do what you need to.”

I outlined the general plan for her. “It sounds workable,” she said. “It’ll probably all go to hell, but at least you’ve given it some thought. I’ll wish you luck. Hopefully I’ll see you later. I’ll call a press conference after the unpleasantness has been successfully dealt with.”

She did a really great job of sounding optimistic. She probably did have a bright future in politics. I kind of wondered how much she was like this before, and how much happened after the Change. I’d probably never know.

Kat, Razaini, and May caught up to me in the kitchen. “We’d like to suggest a small change of plan,” said Kat. “I think—we think—Razaini and May should follow you in their spirit animal forms, just in case something goes weird. There’s no way you should go off alone with anyone. You know Colby is crazy, and his people probably are too.”

“Are you sure no one can see you in daylight? You’ve always done it at night before.”

“We did some practice outside with Kat. When we didn’t want her to see us, she didn’t.”

“If you think you can do it without totally draining yourselves, I guess so. But as soon as I get to that house, you need to fall back.”

“Agreed.”

* * * *

Mikah’s bank opened at eight in the morning. We had hugs all around, but it was all I could do to let go of Kat.

“Be safe,” she whispered, and kissed me.

“You know me. I’m always safe.”

“I do know you. That’s why I’m worried.”

“I’ll be back. I promise.”

Mikah brought a leather satchel for carrying the money. We took his car. He drove. I wasn’t able to drive at this point, even if I’d wanted to. The sooner we got the money, the sooner we’d get the phone call giving us the meeting location. So why did I have a sick feeling in my gut that something was going to go wrong?

We arrived at the bank a little before it opened. Mikah turned the car off and sat there, not getting out. “Are you sure about this, Olivia? Berto is my life, but how can I trade another person for my husband? What kind of twisted bastard does that make me, that I’d even consider it?”

“You’re not twisted or bad. You’re normal. Yes, I’m scared. I’m terrified out of my freaking mind, but we all agreed to this. It’s my sister at stake, too, and I love Berto like a brother. You aren’t exactly trussing me up like a holiday turkey and pitching me to the lions. You aren’t forcing me to do anything. I have to go through with this. We’ll make it work.”

He leaned over and gave me a hug, and then wiped his eyes. “I guess we’d better get on with it, then.”

“Yep. Those bad guys aren’t going to slay themselves.”

I went in and waited in line with him, but when he gave the teller the withdrawal amount, her eyes went round and the smile froze on her face. She kept sneaking tiny looks at me, and said, “If you would excuse me just a moment, Mister Carstairs-Morales. I’ll be right back.”

“Um, Mikah? I think the teller thinks I’m making you do this. Why don’t I go sit over in the waiting area and stop making that nice lady nervous?”

I hadn’t taken more than two steps when the uniformed guard near the entrance touched his earpiece, and now he was staring at me too. “New plan, Mikah. I’m not going to breathe until you convince them to stop freaking out. You’d think these people had never seen a Dark Elf before.”

“They probably haven’t.”

The teller finally came back, following an older gentleman in an expensive-looking suit.

“That’s one of the vice presidents of the bank,” said Mikah. “I recognize him. He used to take care of Grammy’s accounts.”

“Mister Carstairs. So good to see you. I’m Mister Peterson. How might I be of service? Perhaps we could speak in my office.”

Mikah corrected him. “It’s Carstairs-Morales, and I believe speaking in your office might be a good idea. This is my roommate, Ms. Mitchell. I’d like her to join us.”

Peterson didn’t look thrilled, but he smiled anyway. “Of course, Mister Carstairs-Morales. Right this way.”

I was not at all surprised to see another uniformed guard waiting in his office. I kept my hands in view and didn’t make any sudden moves. After all we’d survived to arrive at this particular juncture, I had no intention of getting killed by a jumpy security guard at a bank.

“I don’t owe you any explanation,” said Mikah, “but I’m going to share this with you so you don’t do something stupid and cost two people their lives. Before I say anything, however, I’d like the guard to leave the room. This is a private matter.”

The guard hesitated, looking from Mikah, to Peterson, to me.

Mikah went cold, and slammed his hand down on the desk. “I want privacy. Now. Just because my family has banked here since before this particular building existed doesn’t mean I can’t close all of my accounts and move elsewhere. Now move.”

Mister Peterson nodded and the guard left posthaste. “There’s no reason for violence, Mister Carstairs-Morales. The bank is merely looking out for your well-being.”

“While we talk, you have your teller start processing my withdrawal. I’ll wait while you call her.”

His smile looked like it was nailed on. “Miss Atkins. Please process the withdrawal for Mister Carstairs-Morales, and bring it to my office as soon as you’re ready. You heard me.”

“Fine. My husband, and Ms. Mitchell’s sister are being held hostage. We are working closely with the police to gain their safe release. I need the cash to show that we’re doing our part in good faith. If this takes too much longer, they may decide that we’re trying to trick them. If either my husband or Ms. Mitchell’s sister are harmed as a result of your interference, I will be suing both the bank in general, and you, personally. Please keep that in mind.”

He put a chill up my spine, and I wasn’t even the person he was mad at. No wonder he was such a successful lawyer.

“I see. I’m very sorry for your…” He caught Mikah’s look and changed his word at the last minute. “Uh… current difficult circumstances. Of course, both the bank, and myself will do what we can to expedite the situation. Who did you say you were working with at the police department?”

“Lieutenant Clark. And I’d appreciate if you don’t call him as soon as we walk out. He’s a little busy at the moment trying to keep innocent people from getting killed.”

The teller, Miss Atkins, I guess, came in with bundles of cash. She started counting them out and Mikah held up his hand. “Give me something to sign so we can get on with this. I’m going to presume you aren’t trying to rip me off. This has taken too much time as it is.” He brusquely signed the receipt and started shoving the neatly-wrapped bills into the leather satchel.

He finished, and snapped the satchel closed. “Your cooperation has been noted and appreciated. We’ll be leaving now. Good day.” He spun on his heel and walked out of the office.

I followed close in his wake. “Remind me to never face you in court, Mikah. I bet the other attorneys get frostbite.”

We got back in the car and sat for a moment, but my phone was stubbornly silent. “Maybe we should drive back to the house. I have to believe he’s going to call.”

The phone didn’t ring until we pulled into the driveway. I didn’t recognize the number, so I was sure it was Colby.

“Get out of the car. Open that bag you took to the bank and make sure the money is visible. Hold it up. Don’t talk. Just do what I say.”

We both got out and Mikah handed me the satchel. I opened it, tilted it, and turned in a circle.

“Very good. Don’t say another word unless I tell you to. Leave any weapons you might have on the ground. Drive yourself and the money to the address I’m going to give you. Just get in your car and leave. Nod if you understand.”

I nodded.

“Good. Here’s where you’re headed. You have fifteen minutes. I hope you don’t run into traffic. My associate will meet you there.”

I pressed my lips closed and gave Mikah a tiny shake of my head. He looked alarmed. I opened the door, throwing my purse and the satchel into the passenger seat. As I got in, I aimed low at the ground and focused my will. I scrawled the address onto the gravel with a spray of dark gray ink, staring at the spot for a moment before pulling the door closed. All I could do was hope Mikah checked where I was looking, and that everyone else was ready to go.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Everyone Has a Stupid Plan

Colby spoke again. “You can put the phone down and put it on speaker. I wouldn’t want you to get pulled over. I’ll tell you when to pick it up.”

I drove, white-knuckled, trying to ignore the sounds from the phone. Someone was crying and it sounded like Cordie. Two people were moaning, but only one sounded like he was enjoying himself. I kept telling myself, we have a plan, but that didn’t stop the tears. My only solace was the ghostly pterodactyl I caught a glimpse of in my rearview mirror.

I was just coming up on a small park when Colby barked, “Pull over! Right here at the park.”

I nearly got rear-ended by an SUV as I lunged across two lanes of traffic to follow his orders. A ghostly compy pivoted and sped away. At least Razaini and May knew what was going on.

“I changed my mind,” he said. “Take the phone with you, along with the bag. Don’t hang up. Leave your purse in the car. You can even lock it if you want. Walk to the fountain and take a left. Follow the path until I tell you to stop.”

My legs were shaking and I felt like I was going to be sick. In my head, I heard Leo telling me, “No plan has ever survived engagement with the enemy.” That had become painfully clear.

Colby couldn’t stop gloating. “I can’t wait until you get here. I’ve been waiting much too long for this.”

I reached the fountain and turned. A landscaping truck was parked up ahead on the access road, and a man in coveralls stood near the truck bed. Maybe a heroic gardener was going to interrupt our little melodrama.

Nope. As I got closer to the truck, the man in coveralls turned and leered at me. He tapped the earbud he was wearing. “She’s here.”

“Good job, Olivia. You can be taught. Do everything my little droogie tells you to do, and you’ll soon get to save your sister and your friend. If I hear anything I shouldn’t, somebody here is going to start losing body parts. Tell me you understand.”

“I understand.”

“Good. Now hang up the phone. I’ll be seeing you soon enough.”

His droogie held out his hand. The tag on his overalls read Evans.

I turned off the phone and handed it to him. He dropped it on the ground and smashed it under his boot heel. This was so surreal, and all I could think was, “You know the damn warranty isn’t going to cover this.”

“Boss says you liked watching cop shows and might get stupid ideas. Hand me the bag, and you start stripping.”

“What?”

“You heard me. Don’t make me tell the boss you weren’t cooperating. ‘No weapons, no wires’ he told me. Strip. Boss says if clothes don’t start hitting the ground, sis is going to lose a finger.”

My hands shook, but I tore off my clothes as quickly as I could and dropped them on the ground. He gestured for me to bend over and then to turn. “Don’t see no wires, boss. Are you sure we have to come straight back?”

He winced, so I’m guessing Colby didn’t feel like sharing. He glared at me. “You stand there and don’t move. When I say, you get in the truck.”

I stood there second-guessing everything I’d done from the first day I met Colby, while his buddy took forever to check each bundle of bills before dropping it into a dirty burlap sack. When he finished, he left the satchel, my clothes, and the ruins of my phone in the middle of the path and tossed something slippery and purple in my direction.

“Put that on and get in the truck, girlie. Time to go.”

The purple turned out to be a long silky nightgown. It had a plunging neckline and both sides were slit to the thigh, but at least it was something to wear. As I pulled it over my head, I caught a vaguely familiar scent. It took me a second to place it, but then I had it. It was Vivian’s perfume. I had to believe that Colby had stolen this from her, because the alternative was that she was in on the whole thing and he already knew our entire plan.

The inside of the cab was sweltering on its own, but it was the sun-heated, cracked vinyl seat that seared my skin through the thin gown. It was all I could do not to scream. Whatever happens with Colby, this one dies, too, I promised myself.

He looked over at me and adjusted himself. “Colby’ll share sooner or later, girlie. Be a good girl and I’ll be gentle.”

I bit back the “fuck off” that sprang to my lips and said nothing.

His eyes finally traveled up, and he noticed my holy symbol. “That too, girlie. Boss said no jewelry, unless of course you had your nipples pierced. That would be okay.” He grabbed it and yanked it off, breaking the silver chain. Sadly, it didn’t appear to bother his hand at all. “Bet I can get a few bucks for this,” he said, tucking it into his pocket.

He stayed away from main roads, but I did manage to catch occasional glimpses of the mountains. The mountains are always to the west in Denver, so we were moving south east. That was a good sign. The house Korembi sighted last night was south and east. If everyone else followed the plan, Leo and the others should already be there by the time we arrived, as long as there weren’t any other surprises or detours.

I was miserable, half-blind, and the asshole next to me smelled like manure. I was doing this for Cordie and Berto. And once they were safe, the bastards would pay.

We turned off into a residential area. The further we drove, the older and more decrepit the houses looked. The occasional gang tag decorated the rotting fences we passed. I didn’t see any sign of a SWAT team or anyone I knew, but I suppose that was the idea. If I saw them, the bad guys would, too.

Evans abruptly turned into an overgrown corner lot. The house was an indeterminate shade of gray, and one of the windows was boarded over. I saw Colby’s car under a rusted carport, along with four beat-up motorcycles. There were wooden privacy fences along the north and east edges of the place. There was something big behind the house, along the east fence, but I couldn’t tell what it was. The whole thing was covered with an assortment of paint-spattered tarps.

Evans tapped his ear piece. “We’re here, boss. She didn’t try anything funny. I’m kinda disappointed.”

I smiled at him, thinking to myself, I’m going to cut off your balls and feed them to you later. I hope you choke.

His own smile wavered a bit. Maybe I was starting to get the hang of the Dark Elf Smile of Death and Destruction. About bloody time.

A door opened in the side of the house, and Colby emerged from under the edge of the carport, still looking Human. I didn’t see the ravaged side of his face until he turned. “Bring her here.”

Evans grabbed my arm and dragged me across the bench seat and out through the door on the driver’s side. I couldn’t stop myself from falling hard onto the gravel driveway. Fabric tore—the gown had caught itself on something, but I was still mostly clothed. I was already sore from being dragged across the seat. The chaser of road rash added insult to injury.

“That’s it!” I punched Evans in the balls as hard as I could.

He howled in pain and tried to grab me, but I rolled out of the way. Hot gravel and broken glass were fresh shards of agony.

Colby roared and we both froze, staring. I couldn’t believe how fast he shifted from man to wolf. The movies had it all wrong. “You said you’d follow the rules,” he snarled.

“You said you’d produce Cordelia and Berto, unharmed. Nobody said anything about getting mauled by this asshole.”

He threw back his head and laughed out loud. “You’re right. Nobody said this asshole got to maul you, including me.”

He reached Evans in three massive steps, and yanked him into the air. “I told you not to touch her.”

Evans was still stammering some kind of excuse when Colby swung him head first into the front grill of the truck. Blood ran down his face. “Please, man, I’m sorry.”

“Apology accepted,” said Colby, and twisted the man’s head sharply to the left before dropping the limp body to the ground. “You always were a putz, Evans, and the worst gardener ever. This place is a dump.” He turned back to me. “Now, where were we?”

“You promised to release Cordelia and Berto, unharmed. I’m here, as promised, and Evans dumped the cash into the sack on the floor in front.”

“This was never about the cash, Olivia, but I’m glad your friend’s little butt buddy was able to come through for you.” He grabbed my arm and pulled me to my feet, marching me around the truck toward the back of the house.

Two more men stood at either end of the thing covered in canvas. It had to be the dog run that Gracie told us about. “Show time, my little droogies,” he said.

They grabbed the heavy canvas and pulled it off to the side. It took a minute to make sense of what I was seeing. Inside the dilapidated dog run, two forms lay on the ground. “Let’s have a closer look, shall we?” growled Colby.

Cordie and Berto were dripping with sweat, sprawled on the weed-covered dirt. They wore heavy leather dog collars and nothing else. Each was chained to a solid metal ring driven into the ground. There were two cracked dog bowls on the ground between them. I couldn’t see if anything was in them.

My blood ran cold, looking at them just lying there. “Cordie! Berto! Please say something.”

“There they are, alive and relatively unharmed. They do look hot though, don’t they?” taunted Colby. “Help them out, my droogies.”

One of the men picked up the end of a hose from the ground. He aimed it at Cordie and pulled the trigger. She flinched and moaned when the jet of water hit her. Berto was next, and he, too, jerked back and groaned.

“See, they’re fine.

“I kept up my side of the agreement. Let them go.”

“You’re too funny, Olivia. I never promised to let them go. I said they’d be alive and unhurt when you got here. They are.” He ran a claw down my back, parting the soft fabric and leaving a line of blood. “Besides, if I let them go, how would I get you to behave? I don’t think you thought this through.”

I flinched and bit back a gasp of pain, but I couldn’t stop the tears. One way or the other, this was going to end today. I thought I heard a muffled oomph from over near the dog run, but I never took my eyes off of Colby. “You’d be surprised.” I gritted out through clenched teeth.

“Don’t worry. I’ll have my droogies keep your pets watered and fed. It’s time to go inside now,” he said, “or we can stay out here and your sister can watch.”

I looked back over at the enclosure. The hose was on the ground, with no sign of Colby’s two buddies. Cordie and Berto were huddled together in the middle of the cage with their backs to us, but their guards were gone. It looked like some scraps of fabric were stuck to the fence.

Colby finally noticed the lack of guards for his hostages. “Bill! JT! Where the hell are you?”

Whatever Cordie and Berto knew, they weren’t volunteering anything. I thought I heard a scuffling noise from the other side of the fence, but evidently Colby didn’t. Nobody commented on the white cat sitting quietly on top of the dog run.

Colby thought he was so clever with his dog run. Maybe I couldn’t get to them in there, but he couldn’t reach them very easily, either. I dug in my heels. “The only thing my sister’s going to watch is me kicking your furry murdering rapist ass. You’re going to regret the day you ever crossed my path.”

“You ruined my life, bitch. I’m just returning the favor.”

I gathered my will, but he must have sensed something. He kicked me hard in the knee, sending me to the ground. It was two heartbeats before the pain went screaming through my brain. “Try your trick again, bitch. I’ll break something else for you.”

He didn’t see the winged demon coming up behind him, but I did. “You have sinned,” said Tessa. “It’s time for you to atone.”

He spun around and grabbed her by the throat, snagging her out of the air. “Your tricks won’t work on me, demon, but we can fuck later if you’d like.” He laughed, and threw her against the wall of the house. Her wings made a sickening noise when she hit, like the snapping of brittle sticks. She struggled to get to her feet, and then collapsed to the ground.

I pushed the pain deep, and focused my will. Silver grey fluid jetted from my hands into the coarse fur of his back. Skin bubbled under fur and an oily smoke filled the air. He roared, and turned away from Tessa. “You’ll pay for that! You’ll all pay!”

Massive talons scooped me up from the ground, and I was airborne. My flight came to an abrupt and painful end when I slammed into the side of the dog run. I gasped, trying to breathe. I heard the ping of popping metal fasteners and the fence sagged under me. I finally sucked in a lungful of air as Colby stalked toward me. Gunfire and shouts came from the far side of the house. I really hoped the good guys were winning this one.

“Crom!” I screamed, and held out my hand. The leather-wrapped handle of the silver-chased hammer was solid in my grasp. “Come on Colby! You owe me, you son of a bitch!”

He leaped at me, claws extended. I launched myself to the side. His claws scored deep across my shoulder, missing my throat. I lunged upward with the hammer. It greeted his exposed scrotum with a satisfying crunch.

He screamed and leaped over me, onto the dog run. Metal shrieked and tore. He launched himself at me again. Words like enraged and berserk took on a grim new meaning.

I swung with everything I had. The hammer caught him across the muzzle with a crack of bone. This time it vanished from my hand in a burst of silver flames.

He roared, spraying me with spittle and blood, and his arm drew back to tear out my throat. I knew I couldn’t evade his claws.

I gathered my will again with laser focus. “Hey Colby! Swallow this, bitch!” I sprayed the silver grey fluid into his open mouth. His scream turned into wet gurgles. Finally, there was nothing but the hiss of silver eating flesh.

I heard a bamf, and my sheathed dagger dropped to the ground next to me. I drew it and stared at Colby’s body. Hatred burned my soul. I drove the blade into his exposed belly, again and again. “Tell me you like it!” I screamed. “Tell me how much you like it!”

Someone grabbed my wrist. For a wild minute I didn’t recognize Cordie. “Shhh, sis. He’s dead. You can stop now. He won’t hurt you again.” I let her pry the dagger from my nerveless fingers.

Sharon stood there, staring at me, and then she was talking into her radio, but I couldn’t make sense of the words.

I fell back to the ground, suddenly hurting in a thousand places. Cordie cried while she cradled my head in her lap. From my vantage point, I could see Imhotep under the truck, and Evans on the ground just beyond him.

“Nearly done here,” I heard in my head. “I’ll see you at home.”

I held out my hand, and called to my holy symbol. “Come!” I mentally commanded it. Something silver glinted as it crawled its way out of Evans’ front pocket. The tiny anvil and hammer flew into my waiting hand. I wasn’t going to lose this again.

The back door of the house burst open. A man ran out, wearing jeans and glasses. He stared at Colby’s remains, and then at us, and still went for one of the bikes.

Sharon yelled, “Halt!” just as a shot rang out.

He screamed and grabbed his leg, and then screamed a lot more when the bike overbalanced and fell, pinning him to the ground. Two SWAT officers rushed into the yard. One stood over the guy on the ground while the other nodded at Sharon and kept scanning for more hostiles.

“This one’s Human,” I heard. “And he’s still alive. I told you it was worth a shot. You owe me ten bucks, Dave.”

The shooting and yelling from the far side of the house had mostly died away, and I could see Berto kneeling next to Tessa. Cordie pressed something against my shoulder. I was exhausted and numb when I finally heard the sirens.

Leo ran around the corner of the house, followed by Mikah and Korembi. Mikah rushed over to Berto and pulled him into his arms. “I thought my heart was lost to me.” Tears rolled down his face as he hugged Berto and tenderly kissed him.

“I’ll never leave you. You know that.” Berto smiled and stroked Mikah’s face. “There’s no one but you. I love you.”

Leo ran over to us. He carefully hugged Cordie and gently took my hand. “I suppose I’m going to have to teach you how to duck, kid. You look like hell.”

I tried to smile at him, but couldn’t quite manage. “About usual, then?”

The street was filled with ambulance rigs, and I’m pretty sure I saw a fire truck and fire rescue too.

The EMTs had blankets for Cordie and Berto as they were led over to one of the ambulances so they could be checked out. I could hear them trying to get Tessa onto a stretcher. “Mind the wings,” said one of them.

I was dreading getting loaded onto my own stretcher. The ground seemed more comfortable by the minute, because I knew it was going to hurt like hell as soon as they tried to move me.

“Ma’am, can you tell us your name?”

“Olivia. Not ma’am.”

“No problem, Olivia. We need to get you onto the stretcher. We’re going to help steady your leg, but it’s going to hurt. The sooner we move you and have a look, the sooner we can give you something for the pain. We’re going to lift you on three. Ready? One. Two,” and then they swiftly lifted me onto the stretcher.

“What happened to three?” I whimpered.

Leo followed the stretcher, making sure I could see him. “Hang in there, sis.”

I could just see Cordie if I craned my neck. She was talking earnestly to one of the SWAT officers and pointing back toward the house. I called out, “Leo, there was another prisoner in the basement. I saw them when Colby did his video call.”

“Be right back, sis. Listen to the nice paramedics and stay out of trouble.”

My two paramedics raised the bar for efficiency under pressure. They interrogated me about my unusual physiology while starting IVs and cataloging my newest injuries.

Leo walked over to the SWAT officer Cordie had just been talking to, checking his magazine for bullets. I guess he had at least a few left. Along with the SWAT officer, he disappeared around the corner of the house.

Helicopter rotors whumped overhead, and there was a screech of tires as one of the local news vans skidded to a stop. A BMW with tinted windows pulled in behind them. Vivian emerged, looking utterly distraught for the cameras.

Lieutenant Clark, using a crutch and looking fairly grumpy, hobbled over. “This is an active crime scene. Get these people out of here!”

Vivian went up to him. “Are you in charge here? I’m the owner of the house. Assistant District Attorney Vivian Davis. What happened? Is it true the Cheesman Park murderer is dead?”

He couldn’t quite turn his grimace into a smile. “Yes, I’m Lieutenant Clark, and I am in charge of this scene. Miss Davis, I appreciate your concern, but we’re not yet prepared to make any official statements.”

“I totally understand, Lieutenant Clark. Of course you can’t confirm that Colby Green was the Cheesman Park killer, and I know you have to notify his next of kin, but this city owes you a debt of gratitude that simply mustn’t be forgotten.”

Before he could order her to leave again, she ran over to me. “Oh, Olivia, you poor dear. What did that monster do to you?” Based on the horrified look in her eyes, I was pretty sure she recognized what was left of her nightgown. She looked in the direction of Colby’s body and swallowed hard.

When she looked back at me, I smiled at her, and, just for a moment, she flinched. She recovered just as fast, and gave me the slightest, most imperceptible of nods.

That’s right, bitch. You may have the attitude, but I’ve got the body count. I win.

Just then shouting and the unmistakable sound of gunfire came from the basement of the house. There was a whoosh followed by the screech of breaking glass as the basement windows blew out.

“Leo!” I screamed. “My brother was in there. Help him.” I aimed my hand at the shattered window, shooting a jet of water into the fire.

The fire crew sprang into action, but it seemed to take forever as they hooked up the hose and went to work. Flames and smoke were pouring out of the open windows. I didn’t release my magic until Leo staggered out, soot-stained, coughing, and supporting one of the SWAT officers. Even from here, I could see the officer was covered in burns and oozing blood. Berto ran over to them. The news crew never stopped filming.

“Two more people in there.” Leo paused to cough. “Both dead. Couldn’t get them.”

My whole body was floating in warm molasses and I was vaguely aware of pain, but it was very far away and possibly happening to someone else entirely. They must have got the happy juice hooked up. I heard Cordie arguing with someone, and then she appeared on the stretcher opposite me. “I’m staying with my sister,” she said.

Report 11

Targets Acquired

Memo

To:General Dxxxx

From:Major Parker

Operation Bad Dog went off with moderate success. We acquired two individuals for the program. We were unable to acquire the Alpha without inserting ourselves into the greater battle.

You should be aware that the team recognized the sisters of Sergeant Mitchell, and at least one member was seen by the older sister. Our monitoring shows she has not shared information with the Sergeant yet, but we expect this to happen within the day. Unit morale is currently suboptimal.

Subject one is content to eat raw meat and make suggestive comments to female personnel while pleasuring himself. Subject two refuses to play with his squeaky squirrel toy or his squeaky bone. He also ignored the rawhide chews.

Memo

To:Major Parker

From:General Dxxxx

Subject two is not a pet. If I hear any more about flea collars or squeaky toys, you’ll be sharing his enclosure.

Please remove all female personnel from contact with both subjects. Evidence from the operation indicates they would be in extreme personal danger should the subjects get loose.

If Sergeant Mitchell makes contact, remind him of his oath, and that he is still a member of this team. He served, but in a different way. Unit morale is your issue. Handle it.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Do Hospitals Offer Frequent Flyer Programs?

I think I must have drifted off. When I opened my eyes, bright hospital lights lazily flowed by overhead. I half expected to see a fluffy white Cheshire cat grinning at me from around a corner.

“Olivia?”

“What?” I didn’t recognize the man talking to me, but he was ruining my dreams. “Go away. You scared the cat.”

“Olivia. I’m Doctor Kingston. Do you know where you are?”

“Not in Las Vegas,” I replied.

I heard Cordie say, “Olivia!”

“In a hospital. Again. Where else would I end up?”

“Do you know what day it is?” asked Doctor Kingston.

“A sucky one. No wait, that’s not right. It’s the day that bastard Colby died.” I smiled and pictured Colby’s face with a big, red X across it. “Swallow this, bitch,” I said, and couldn’t stop giggling.

Kingston’s face swam back into view. “Olivia, stay with me,” he said. “They’ll be bringing you to X-ray shortly, but I believe you’re going to need surgery to repair your knee. We’ll know more about your shoulder and arm after your scans.”

“I don’t want surgery. Surgery sucks. Get with the times and get me a healer,” I muttered.

The doctor turned and looked at the computer screen. “Don’t let your sister have morphine in the future,” he said to Cordie.

“That’s not the morphine,” said Cordie. “She always sounds like that.”

“Cordie, you silly,” I said, and suddenly realized something was missing. “Where’s my necklace? Who took my necklace? Where’s my dagger? The werewolves might come back.”

“Olivia, it’s okay. I have all of your stuff. I won’t let any werewolves get you. I promise.” Cordie squeezed my hand, trying to be reassuring. She smiled weakly at Doctor Kingston. “You might be right about the morphine.”

“Hey! Doctor. I got a question for you,” I half whispered.

“Yes, Olivia?”

“Do hospitals have punch cards? Like after ten visits, I get a free kidney or something? Or how about a dozen donuts? I like donuts.” I couldn’t stop giggling. I guess I wasn’t surprised when I didn’t get an answer. I watched the dust motes sword fight in the air while Cordie and the doctor talked near the giant seahorse.

“I’m going to start a new record type for your sister. What does she call herself?” asked the doctor.

“A Dark Elf,” said Cordie.

“Okay, new file, Dark Elf. Morphine is contra-indicated. Appears to act as a hallucinogen,” said Doctor Kingston as he typed his notes into the computer.

The doctor vanished in a puff of purple smoke, and a pink-and-yellow-striped tiger bounced into the room on its tail. “Olivia, I’m Nurse Lily. We’re going to get you cleaned up.”

“Okey-dokey. You’re so bouncy. How do you get your tail to do that? Do you think Kat could bounce like that, Cordie?” I was getting dizzy watching her boinging up and down and up and down.

The nurse chased the puffer fish away from the bed, and put a clownfish in its place.

“How do they breathe?” I asked her.

“How do what breathe, dear?” asked Nurse Lily of the bouncy tail.

“The fish. How do they breathe in the air like that? Are they magic?” I reached up to poke at the fish, but Cordie grabbed my arm.

“Leave the fish alone, Olivia. You’re right. They’re magic fish. Don’t tell anyone.” She held my hand while the tiger nurse probed and poked at me.

“That hurt!” I complained, loudly.

“She has to get the glass out, sweetie. You need to hold still.”

“Why didn’t you say so?” I held out my hand and thought about glass, broken glass in me, and pulled.

I shrieked as pain blossomed across my body, and my hand filled with bloody glass shards. “Ow, fucking ow! That hurt!” I whimpered.

The nurse bounced away from the bed in a blur of pink and yellow stripes. “Oh dear Lord!” she shrieked, and the alarms in my room went nuts.

There was much annoying bandaging and asking of questions. At least I put all the glass in one tight little group for them. They should be thanking me. I pretended I only spoke Dark Elf and abandoned the mess to Cordie. She was still talking when the tech arrived to take me to X-ray. I don’t know why the security officer was following us. “Ater-lay, Ordie-cay.”

On the way down, the hallway looked like a funhouse tunnel. The other stretchers in the hall were a blur of brightly-hued fur and undulating limbs. It was like every cartoon I’d ever seen threw up in my brain.

Sometime during the multitude of X-rays, the clownfish turned back into an IV bag, and the pain started gnawing on me in a serious way. On the way back up, I was ready to crawl out of my skin. Waiting for the elevator was a painful eternity. Another stretcher was already in the large elevator. As the doors closed, I recognized the man handcuffed to the stretcher next to mine. He was one of Colby’s men. A motorcycle dropped on his leg. Everyone else was dead. All he had to do was blame one of the others, and he’d probably walk away with a slap on the wrist. Not if I could help it.

He had one of those pain drip controller machines attached to his stretcher. I bet his leg sure hurt, what with getting shot and having a bike fall on it. I wouldn’t want him to be too uncomfortable. I focused on the machine, and on the device that cut off the flow between doses, and then focused my will as I closed my fist.

His eyes drifted closed as his breathing slowed.

The elevator doors slid open and I smiled and waved goodbye. I was nearly back to my room when someone noticed a problem with the prisoner. Alarms blared and people went into panic mode. I already knew it would be too late. I was more than happy to wait patiently until they returned me to my own room.

Cordie was still there, waiting for me. I said, “Hey sis, I feel like hell. Is everyone else okay? Where’s Kat?

“I know you feel like hell, sweetie. They have to get the morphine out of your system before you can have anything else. Everyone else is being tended to and is being very cooperative. They said you could only have one visitor, and I’m being selfish and staying with you. I know you want to see Kat, but you would have scared her. They’re probably going to move you to a room, and Kat will see you then.”

Doctor Kingston came in carrying a pile of X-rays. “Olivia, I hear you’re back with us.”

“Apparently. If you mean I can think straight and my entire body hurts, then yes, I’m back. Back sucks.”

He pinned the first few X-rays to the light board. “This is your knee. You’re going to need surgery, but it’s not an emergency. We’re going to do a cast and you’re going to get an appointment with your primary care doctor and an orthopedist.”

He moved to the next set of X-rays. “This is your shoulder. While the slash is deep and needs to be cleaned and stitched, nothing important was damaged. You got lucky. This could have been a lot worse. Your lab results show you lost enough blood that we’d like to give you a unit, except that your blood doesn’t match any type we’ve ever seen. Your friend, Miss Davis, was kind enough to donate a unit for you. As far as we can tell, she’s a match. I suggest if you’re going to continue assaulting gangbangers that you plan ahead a few months and bank some of your own blood, just to be safe.”

“I’m feeling stupid, so use small words. My knee needs surgery but the hospital isn’t going to do it. I have to come back later. I need blood except you don’t have it but you do. You have to sew things up in my shoulder. Does that mean I get to go home today?”

“We’re going to clean and stitch the shoulder fairly soon. We’ll get you started on the blood. We’d like to keep you at least through tomorrow to make sure you don’t have a reaction to the blood, or to any other medications. We’ll numb your shoulder with locals. By the time you’re ready to go up to your room, we should be able to try another method of pain management. We’ll be much more conservative this time.”

As it turned out, the folks arrived to do the cast before whoever was supposed to do the shoulder. Since I got to pick the cast color, I went with a royal blue, to match Kat’s eyes. Cordie was on her phone for ages. She smiled at me whenever I caught her eye, but she didn’t put down the phone.

I hurt and I wanted to go home. I started crying, which only made everything hurt worse. Cordie ended her call and came back over to hold my hand. “What’s wrong, baby?”

“I want to go home, but how am I going to get to my room? I can’t do the stairs. I lost my phone. It’s smashed in the park. My car and purse are still in the car, abandoned in the park. I’m tired. I can’t fix this.”

She squeezed my hand and stroked my hair. “Don’t worry, Olivia. I’m taking care of things. We’re setting up a bed downstairs until the tech can come out and get Grammy’s lift system working on the stairs again. Her wheelchair and walker will both be ready to go. I will buy you a new phone. You’re alive. You saved me and Berto. Everything else is minor details. Razaini knows where your car is. Someone will retrieve your stuff. It’ll probably be home before you are. Lieutenant Clark is even at bay for now. He’s getting his own cast.”

“What happened?”

“Apparently during the initial charge to battle, he tripped over a downed clothesline and broke his ankle.”

That made me nearly crack a smile. “How undignified. Did he shoot the clothesline for insubordination?”

“I don’t think so. No matter what fights you’ve had with him, he really had our back on this one. If he hadn’t supported us, and called in the SWAT team and extra officers, a lot of other people in that neighborhood might have gotten killed.”

“What about my necklace? And the dagger?”

“I have them. The paramedics gave me a bag and I put them away for you. Please stop asking about them, because I don’t want them taken away as evidence.”

“Okay. Thanks, sis. I’m glad you’re here for me.”

“I’m glad I’m here for you too, Olivia. Let’s not push each other away again, okay?”

“Okay.”

I was half dozing when the team showed up to work on my shoulder. I highly recommend avoiding this kind of repair if at all possible. They did numb it first, with about a million little burning shots all around where it already hurt. Cordie never let go of my hand the whole time. She was my anchor.

They finally pronounced me safely free of the morphine and administered a new pain med, before wheeling me up to my room. I had my nice new royal blue cast, and a spiffy sling for my left arm so I wouldn’t put any strain on the stitches in that shoulder. If one more thing happened to me in the next week, I was going to stamp my invisible Injury of the Month card and yell, “Bingo!”

Cordie followed me to my hospital room, excusing herself to make even more calls while they got me suitably arranged. I had one of those little trapeze things to help me pull myself up in bed, except I’m not sure how I was supposed to use it one-handed. I guess the shoulder team and leg team needed to send each other a memo or something. I was exhausted and the medicine made me sleepy, but I didn’t want to close my eyes without Cordie there in the room. I tried to not imagine Vivian’s blood turning all my honest little blood cells into devious little politician blood cells.

The nurse was helping me manage water with a straw when Cordie got back. “Kat’s on her way up, and I texted Leo your room number. You need to try and sleep. You’re safe now.”

“Not sleeping without someone here. What if there were more wolves? What happened to the ones guarding you and Berto, and how did you get out of the cage?”

Leo wheeled himself in, followed by Kat. He was sporting new bandages and hooked up to oxygen. “No catching up without me,” he wheezed.

Kat ran around him, and stopped, staring at me. “I want to hug you and I don’t know how. You’re a mess.”

“Come here.” I reached for her hand and squeezed it. “You can still give me a kiss. Part of me works.” She kissed me and held tight to my hand. There were tear streaks in her fur. “No crying. We won,” I told her.

She snuffled and wiped her eyes. “Right.”

I turned to my sister. “Cordie, you first. What happened to those two thugs with the hose?”

“You and Colby were arguing, and these guys reached over the fence with heavy duty dogcatcher poles. They hooked the guys around their necks and yanked them into the other yard. They were all in black and had greasepaint on their faces. That wasn’t even the weirdest part. One of them popped back up, and was staring at you and then me. He pulls this little flexible wire saw out of his pocket and tosses it to me, does this little salute, and then disappears again. He had this funky patch on his sleeve. It looked like a grey skull on a black background, with VM stitched in the middle of the skull. Berto got to the wire first, and was trying to saw through the metal ring in the ground. I took it away from him and threaded it through the leather collar. It cut through that in no time. Your cat appeared out of nowhere and did something to the padlock. It popped open and he disappeared again. I got the gate open as fast as I could and came to check on you.”

Leo gave her a really weird look. “Tell me more about Olivia’s cat later. Are you positive about that patch? Would you know it if you saw it again?”

“Of course I’m positive, Leo,” said Cordie. “When have I ever not been positive?”

He undid a tiny pin from his collar and handed it to her. “Did it look like this?”

She examined it closely. “Yes. Where did you get this?”

“It’s my unit insignia. The VM stands for Vehemens Mestitia. It means ‘furious misfortune’ in Latin. Give me a minute.” He pulled out his phone and tapped out a quick text. He didn’t look happy. “I want to know how they knew when and where we were going to be there. There’s no way this was a coincidence. I have a pretty good idea, but I’ll need to confirm it.”

It wasn’t long before his phone beeped with an incoming message. “Skeeter wants to know if my hot sister with the dark hair is currently dating anyone, and he’s sorry he only had time to toss in the saw. He wasn’t allowed to do more.”

“Skeeter? Seriously? And no, I’m not dating anyone.” Cordie turned kind of pink. “He said I was hot?”

Leo tapped away again. This time the beep was immediate. “He’d like your permission to ask you out next time he’s in town. He says you look feisty. He likes that in a woman. He also promises to treat you with all due respect so as to not make me kick his ass.”

“Skeeter, huh? Tell him okay. But he’d better not be wearing greasepaint.”

“Leo, why is he called Skeeter?” I wanted to know, even if Cordie didn’t.

“Skeeter comes from Louisiana in the Bayou. He swears he was raised by mosquitoes big enough to wrestle grizzlies and win.”

“So, do you have a nickname too?” I asked.

“Um, yes,” he said, but didn’t elaborate.

“What is it?” asked Cordie.

“You know how guys are. It’s really not important.”

“Now I really want to know. Don’t make me hobble over there and tickle it out of you,” I told him.

He mumbled something.

“I didn’t quite hear that, Sergeant Mitchell. Could you repeat it?” demanded Cordie.

“I said, they call me Casanova,” he finally admitted.

“Oh, Leo, you bad little heartbreaker, you.” I felt a real smile for the first time in days.

Cordie laughed too, playfully punching him in the shoulder. “Casanova. Somehow I was guessing Thor.”

He tried to put on his serious face. “Thor was already taken.”

The nurse came in while we were all laughing. She shook her head and smiled a bit. “It is after hours. You have to keep it down, or I’m going to shoo you all out of here, and send you back to your own room, young man.”

“We’ll be quiet ma’am. We promise,” said Leo.

“See that you are, Casanova,” she said, and winked at him as she left the room, pulling the door closed behind her.

Cordie got quiet, and she got those worry wrinkles in her forehead. “Leo, can you tell us what happened in the basement? I don’t know how, but that other prisoner was still alive when they moved us outside to the dog run.”

“It was a clusterfuck. I went down with two guys from the SWAT team. We saw the person on the floor and he appeared to be breathing. We did a quick check for other hostiles, and then approached the victim, telling him he was safe now. He erupted off the floor and did the fastest change into a werewolf I’ve ever seen. He tore out the one guy’s throat and threw him at us.

“We both started firing. The SWAT guy’s bullets didn’t work. Mine did. The bastards unhooked the gas line before they came outside, but the stench was so bad down there that we didn’t smell the gas in time. I don’t even know which one of our shots caused the explosion. The one officer and the werewolf were already down, so I grabbed the other guy and got us both the hell out of there.”

My eyes were so heavy, I thought I’d just rest them a minute while Leo filled her in. I snuggled Kat’s hand against my cheek and finally relaxed into sleep.

Report 12: The Rules

Memo

To:General Dxxxx

From:Major Parker

As ordered, I am submitting the following addendum to my rules of operation.

#84—I am not to suggest at the morning briefing that we “hug it out”.

#85—I am not to distribute “weird happening” Bingo cards prior to mission briefings, and I am not allowed to call “Bingo!” during said briefings.

#86—I am not to entice the captured werewolves to do tricks for bacon treats.

#87—I must not give the captured werewolves flea collars and chew toys.

#88—I must not give the captured werewolves custom-made silver licenses with matching silver rabies tags.

#89—I am not allowed to require the captured werewolf subjects to wear spiked leather dog collars, even if they do look really butch.

#90—I will not taunt the werewolf subjects with promises of a trip to the vet to have them tutored.

#91—I will not provide the werewolf subjects with furry porn as reading matter.

#92—I will not require the captured werewolves to dress in sheep costumes while in Human form.

#93—Red Riding Hood costumes, Little Bo Peep costumes, and inflatable sheep are all banned from the holding area.

#94—If any proposed interaction with the werewolf subjects causes snickers from me or my team, that interaction is to be automatically added to this list.

Chapter Thirty

The Day After

I wasn’t sure what time it was when the nurse woke me up. Kat was asleep in the big chair next to me and Cordie had grabbed another chair from somewhere. She was awake and watching the door.

“Morning, sis. Didn’t you get any sleep?”

“You’re not the only one worried about werewolves,” she said.

“I’m Dolores, and I’ll be taking care of you this morning,” said the nurse. “It looks like you get to leave us today. You finished your unit and meds overnight. Doctor Kingston had us watching closely for any signs of reaction to the antibiotics. You handled them fine. He’s written up some special notes to go with your discharge paperwork. He said he’s documented some of the quirks of your physiology, and that you should keep his note with you, just in case.”

“Thanks. Do you know if my brother, Leo Mitchell, is getting discharged also?”

“I don’t know, but I can check when I finish rounds. Do you have his room number?”

I didn’t, but Cordie did.

“Your breakfast will be here soon, Ms. Mitchell. If you need anything, here’s the call button.”

“Berto and Mikah are home,” said Cordie. “I talked to Mikah this morning, and he and Berto are going to pick us up in the van. He’s bringing Grammy’s wheelchair for you. Since the van has tie downs and a lift, we won’t have to transfer you to get you in and out of the car. I wasn’t quite sure what we’re going to do for clothes for you, so I had him just bring your robe for now. You can wear it off the shoulder until we figure something out.”

“Hey. When did you get clothes?”

“I had Kat bring me a pair of your sweats when she came last night.”

“What about Leo and Tessa?”

“Leo can still wear his old clothes. Tessa… I’m not sure exactly what her status is. She was hurt pretty bad, and Berto said he wasn’t able to heal her. We haven’t been able to get any information because we aren’t her next of kin.”

“We can’t leave Tessa here. If they figure out what she can do, they’ll never let her go. Can I borrow your phone?”

She handed it to me. At this point I had Vivian’s number memorized. She picked up immediately. “Oh joy. It’s a Mitchell on my caller ID again. Which one are you?”

“It’s me, Olivia. I’m borrowing my sister’s phone. Colby’s buddy destroyed my phone.”

“Olivia, darling. How are you? Is there anything I can do?” She suddenly oozed with concern.

“Thank you for the unit of blood. I understand that we’re each other’s only donors at the moment. But there is something else you can help me with.”

“Anything, my dear. Just ask.”

I could hear someone else talking in the background. I wondered if she was already having another press conference. “My friend, Tessa. She got hurt by Colby. She’s here at the hospital but we can’t get any information because we aren’t next of kin. The problem is she doesn’t really have any next of kin. She lives at our house, so we really are the closest thing to family that she has. Is there any way you can find out her room at least, so we can check on her?”

“Of course, darling. I’d be glad to help. Let me make a few calls and I’ll call you back at this number.” Once again, she hung up without saying good-bye.

Cordie persuaded Kat to go down to the cafeteria, and I was finishing breakfast when Leo sauntered in. “I’m officially discharged. They told me they needed the bed for an actual sick person.”

“Good. I’m expecting a phone call, and then you can do a little recon mission for me.”

Cordie’s phone rang and I snagged it off the bed. “This is Olivia.”

“Here is the room number, and I mentioned to the administrator that you and she are distant cousins. Good luck.” Vivian ended the call before I could thank her for the information.

“Here’s the deal, Leo. We need to get Tessa out of here. Vivian got me her room number and told someone that we were distant cousins. You need to find out how she’s doing and if we can take her home.”

“I’m on it, sis. Never leave a man behind.”

I’d finished breakfast and was surfing the television when Cordie and Kat got back. “Leo’s loose.” I told them. “I sent him to find Tessa for us.”

We were chatting, without any sign of Leo, when Doctor Kingston arrived. “I must say, you’re looking much better today, young lady.”

“Thanks. I’m feeling better, other than the whole pain thing.”

“I’ll have a prescription for you with your discharge papers. I’d like to ask you something, and I hope you’ll agree. I, and my colleagues, have been trying to gather information on the new Changed races. Your reaction to the morphine last night proves just how important it can be for us to learn enough about you that we can treat you if the need arises. I’d like you to consider bi-monthly visits to my clinic downtown so we can measure the rate of your recovery from these injuries, and let us do blood draws so we can study your blood chemistry over time. You don’t have to answer me now, but I’d like you to think about it. My card will be in your papers. Of course, there would be no charge to you.”

My first inclination was to say no, but he was right. We don’t really know much about what makes Dark Elves tick. A little knowledge might be helpful. “I’ll think about it, Doctor Kingston. It sounds reasonable, but I need to talk about it with my family.”

“Fair enough.” He examined my shoulder, and checked around my cast. “I’ll get the nurse started on your paperwork. Try to stay out of ERs for a while, okay?”

“Top of my to-do list,” I told him.

Leo came in just after the doctor left. He had to have been waiting in the hall. He had that relaxed, rumpled look that I remembered well from all the times he snuck in late when he was in high school. “Seriously, Leo? In a hospital?”

“She said she needed energy for healing, and the orderly hadn’t been enough to top off her tanks. She’s not fully healed, but she was able to change back to Human form at least. Kat, I need your car keys and an idea where you parked. She says she can get out of here now, and drive herself home.”

Kat tossed him the keys. “Why don’t you drive her home? She probably doesn’t know her way around town as well as you do. Mikah and Berto are coming to get Olivia and Cordie anyway. I’ll ride with them.”

“Thanks, Kat. You’re awesome. See you at home.” He gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before he left, grinning.

I was expecting Dolores when the door opened again, but instead it was Sharon and a distinguished-looking man from the police department wearing a fairly fancy uniform. Sharon actually looked a little nervous, as though she expected me to say something inappropriate for some reason. “Olivia, this is Commander Danielson.”

I didn’t have enough fingers to count all the things I’d done in the last month or so to get me in trouble with the law. I hoped I was still getting to go home, and wondered how Kat would like visiting me in jail.

“Ms. Mitchell, I’m pleased to finally meet you in person. The stories have not done you justice.”

I was confused. That didn’t sound like the opening remarks to being arrested. “Um, it’s nice to meet you too, sir.”

“Please, there’s no need to be nervous. I came to thank you for your assistance and personal sacrifices in the resolution of this matter. I’ve been in touch with the District Attorney, and I wanted to assure you that the state will not be pursuing any charges against you in relation to this case. Mister Green’s death was clearly a case of self-defense.”

I hadn’t realized I was holding my breath until I let it out in relief. “Thank you, Commander. That takes a weight off my shoulders.” It hadn’t occurred to me that anyone might press charges over Colby before Sharon and Commander Danielson had shown up in my room just now.

“There was one other matter I hoped to discuss with you, briefly for now. The news crews captured indisputable footage of you spraying water into a fire with your bare hands. Lieutenant Clark and Officer Curtis have shared how helpful you were with your research into werewolves. I was hoping you would be willing to make yourself available to consult with the department, as needed, for future unusual cases. Not, of course, before you’ve had a chance to heal from your injuries. ADA Vivian Davis has also spoken very highly of your abilities. She vouches personally for your integrity and discretion.”

“You’ve given me a lot to think about, sir. I’ll want to talk to my family, but I think I’d be very interested in working with the department in the future. I think it would have made my dad very happy.”

He carefully shook my uninjured hand. “I look forward to hearing from you, Ms. Mitchell. I’ll leave you my card. Call when you’re ready.”

“I’ll talk to you when you’re home,” said Sharon, and followed him out the door.

Of course nothing moves very fast in the hospital. I was still waiting for Dolores to take out my IV when Mikah and Berto arrived. “Berto!” I reached for him. “Come give me a hug on this side.”

He hugged me as if I were spun glass, and gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek. “We owe you everything, Olivia. I’ll never forget what you were willing to sacrifice to save me. We’ll never forget.”

“I love you, Berto.” I hugged him back with my good arm. “You know I wouldn’t have left anyone with that monster. How could I not rescue you and my sister?”

I guess Dolores decided it was getting crowded in here, because she popped in right after them and got things moving. Cordie got all of my discharge papers, and my IV was out in no time. Berto introduced himself as a nurse, so Dolores pretty much went over all of the wound care and follow-up instructions with him. That was fine with me, because I didn’t want to know the ugly details about changing my dressings. I duly promised to make follow-up appointments with my primary care physician, and a wheelchair was summoned to carry me to the front door. Mikah hurried down ahead of us to bring the van around.

* * * *

Kat’s car was parked in the driveway when we pulled up. I wasn’t surprised that Leo and Tessa had made it home before us.

I was ready for some serious pain medication by the time they got me in the front door, and couldn’t believe it when I saw that Grammy’s chairlift was reinstalled and working. “How did you get them to fix it so fast?” I asked Mikah. “I thought I’d be sleeping on the couch for the next week or so.”

“I know Mindy, the installer’s girlfriend,” he said.

“So?” said Cordie.

“I also know, Jane, the installer’s not-quite-ex-wife,” he added.

“Oh… It’s good to be the lawyer,” I told him.

Peekah barked her silly brains out at the wheelchair until Kat finally shooed her away.

I was ensconced in the library with iced tea and my best friends, when I felt something staring at me. I looked up, and Imhotep was on top of a bookshelf, watching my every move. “About time you got home” he said decisively, and appeared in my lap.

“Thanks for getting that padlock off the cage,” I told him. I cautiously petted him, expecting a trick, but he settled himself down and leaned into my hand, faintly purring.

“Oh, yeah” he said. “That’s the spot. Pet it like you mean it.”

Tessa bounced down the stairs, followed more slowly by Leo. She was wearing a pair of my old jeans and one of Leo’s T-shirts. I was beginning to be impressed by Leo’s stamina, when Henry and Frank appeared too. I swear Leo was blushing. I wished I could have gotten a picture. Frank’s cheeks looked a little darker green than usual too.

“I feel marvelous,” said Tessa. “Trolls are simply exquisite”—she grinned at me—“but I could use a little something sweet for dessert. I wonder what those little Green Elf boys are up to. I think I’ll give them a ring.” She blew me a kiss. “Welcome home, Olivia. Thanks so much for inviting your brother to visit.” She threw him a wicked smile. “Better have some orange juice, Olivia’s brother. You wouldn’t want to get dehydrated.” She sauntered toward the door, and then stopped and blew Gracie a kiss. “You’re cute. Leave a spot on your dance card open. Laters!”

* * * *

Once things settled down, I had to ask, “Berto, is there any way you can fix any of this before I have to go through surgery?”

He tried to heal me, but this time nothing happened. “I’m sorry. I don’t know why, but it’s not working. When I close my eyes, I see a shining hammer and anvil, and then get the distinct feeling that the healing isn’t allowed. It doesn’t make sense.”

“Berto, it’s okay. You’ve saved my life so many times. I wonder why Crom doesn’t want you to heal me?”

There was a lot of catching up and sharing of stories over the course of the day. Once I had my new pain meds, I actually dozed a fair amount in Grammy’s wheelchair. It was more comfortable than you’d expect. Cordie had me scheduled to see my regular doctor tomorrow. I have no idea how she got me in that fast. When she updated my calendar, I couldn’t believe it had only been a week since we returned from the Grove. A lot can happen in a week.

* * * *

The doctor visit—or visits, as it turned out—ran a bit longer than expected. Cordie hadn’t mentioned that I was now basically another species when she made the appointment. I’ll give Doctor Samuels credit, he took it all in stride. We did tell him about Doctor Kingston’s request. Not only did he think it was a good idea, he wanted to collaborate. I passed him the number and felt like such the little matchmaker.

My stitches had to stay for a bit yet. The orthopedist said something about waiting for the initial swelling to go down first, but my knee surgery was scheduled for next week on Tuesday. We wouldn’t be doing full sedation since they weren’t sure how my system would react. Lucky me.

* * * *

I was sore and exhausted by the time we escaped the medical campus and got back home. Cordie went into all of the gruesome medical details over dinner.

It was a relief to finally be alone with Kat in our room. I was battered and bruised, but in the most critical sense, far from broken. She cuddled next to me in bed on my good side. “Feel that, Miss Kitty?”

“Mmmm. Feel what, Olivia?”

“Peace. Just you and me and no one’s out to get us today. I love you, Miss Kitty.”

“I love you too, Olivia. No more adventures, okay?” she demanded.

“I don’t have anything planned,” I promised her. “I think we deserve a vacation. Want to go to Vegas when I can walk again, and…you know?”

She nuzzled my ear and kissed my neck. “We definitely deserve a vacation. Vegas sounds fun,” she said, and then kissed me again. “I think something can be arranged about the you know.”

She moved the coverlet out of the way. “I’ll be gentle, I promise,” she said. She kissed her way carefully down my body, as if I were made of the most delicate spun glass. Her silken fur tickled my breasts and belly as she kissed every sensitive place.

She stroked me with delicate fingers, and found me already wet and aroused for her touch. She took me with her fingers with a gentle motion, capturing me with her mouth and tongue. She held my hips firmly and caressed me until I came.

She slid back up next to me and held me through the aftershocks. She rained little kisses on my neck and played with my nipples, keeping them teased into tight little peaks.

I kissed her, exploring her soft curves with my good hand. With a little laughing and rearranging, I was able to reach her sensitive cleft, and soon coax an orgasm from her oh-so-willing flesh.

She had just enough energy to pull a sheet over us before we drifted off in each other’s arms.

Chapter Thirty-One

Forging Day

By Saturday morning, we were all starting to get our equilibrium back. Cordie was still staying over. I felt so good, after having finally slept. The you know didn’t hurt matters at all. Kat was smiling, and I wondered if I had the same besotted look on my own face.

“Can we borrow the van tonight?” I asked Berto at breakfast.

“Sure,” he said. “Who’s going to drive it?”

“Kat. You know how to drive a van, right, Kat?”

Cordie wasn’t going to leave it at that. “What do you need the van for? You don’t have any other doctor appointments until next week.”

“Kat and I are going to the open full moon ritual. I want to go. I’m not going to strain anything, and we haven’t seen some of our friends in ages.”

Cordie was visibly biting her tongue, but all she finally said was, “I’d like to go, too. I’ve never met your friends, and I’m sure Kat could use some help getting you in and out of the van. Is this place wheelchair accessible?”

* * * *

I was quite the fashion plate for our outing. I’d cut a T-shirt down one side so I could wear it like a regular shirt on the right and just loosely tie it in place on the left, under the sling. Kat had sewn some loose pants for me with a normal right leg and a short leg with a Velcro side seam on the left. Supposedly I would move to a removable brace at some point after the knee surgery. I hoped that would make the whole getting-dressed thing less of an ordeal. At least I could wear my holy symbol. Leo gave it to me as we were getting ready to go.

“I took it to Mr. Kravitz,” said Leo. “He was happy to have a regular job from us. He said he saw the thing on the news. He was glad his work had helped save our lives, and he appreciated that we hadn’t told anyone where we’d gotten the silver ammo.”

I was surprised at how much attention we got once they’d unloaded me from the van. Apparently everyone recognized me from the news footage and Vivian’s little press conferences.

“Is it true you were hostages in a gang battle?”

“Did Vivian Davis really donate blood for you? She’s so cool. What a great woman.”

“I heard it was a group of Satanists sacrificing children in the basement.”

“Were you really dating the Cheesman Park Killer?”

I was halfway ready to turn around and go home when Ingve pushed his way through the crowd. “Olivia, you made it! Come inside with me.”

He let Cordie push the chair, while the crowd parted for him like the Red Sea before Moses. He took us to one of the back offices, adjacent to the ritual space. “Sorry, but you get your share of vultures in every group, even in our community. I’m so glad you made it. Tonight is perfect. My forge—my group—is running this month’s ritual. I want to talk about your story a little bit during the ritual, but I want to make sure that’s okay with you. I promise, it won’t go into any personal details, but your story is exactly what Crom’s message is about.”

“Ingve, I look like hell. Are you sure I’m a good example of anything?”

“You are the perfect example, in this case,” he said

“Okay then. I trust you, but I would like to ask you a question before we go out there,” I told him.

“Of course, Olivia. What would you like to know?”

“Berto tried to heal my injuries. It worked before, but this time he couldn’t. He said Crom wouldn’t let him. Do you know why? Did I do something wrong?” I had to ask.

“As to that, I may have an idea. Let me answer after the ritual, okay?”

“Sure thing, Ingve.” What else was I going to say?

* * * *

Many priests use an athame, a small ritual dagger, when casting a circle. Ingve used a good-sized silver hammer. In place of the usual altar, a steel anvil, scarred with use, sat in the center of the circle.

I felt the energy when they called the quarters and cast the circle. It was nothing like what I’d experienced the other night. I imagine that’s because I was just a participant this time and not the one holding the reins.

The folks at each of the four quarters spoke of the strength and power of their element, and then Ingve stepped forward and began to speak.

“Crom is a god of strength and honor. We believe in might for right. Some believe you need to already be strong before you’re welcome in Crom’s service. That’s not true. I remember a day, just before the Change, when a young woman was walking home, looking about as low as a person can get and still keep moving. My first through was to be kind, and pretend not to see her, but that would have been the easier path. Crom doesn’t tell us to choose the easier path. We face our fears and doubts and forge ahead.

“I called out to her, and asked if I could help. She didn’t feel Crom could offer much help. She said she’d made bad decisions and now she was paying for them. But that’s not the way it works. We all start out as raw metal. Adversity, and how we deal with it, is what Forges us into the steel we can become. She told me at this rate she’d either end up dead or very, very, strong. Today, she and her friends are alive. The werewolf murderer that terrorized Cheesman Park is dead. Which do you think she became?”

“Forging isn’t a gentle process. Hammer and anvil meet with force to shape the steel, but what a thing of beauty you have when the Forging is complete. I think our Olivia is as fine an example as you’re likely to see of the Forging of a Soul. Her body will heal, and she will have scars, but her soul is bright and strong.”

“Crom!” he roared, and raised his hammer high. The hammer and anvil exploded with silver flames, and my necklace glowed to match.

“Crom!” I answered, holding up my hand, and the silver hammer appeared.

“Crom!” the crowd roared back in response. The rafters shook with the noise.

Had I not already been sitting in the chair, the energy would have sent me to my knees.

He waited until the gathering was quiet again. “Before we dismiss the quarters and open the circle, I leave all of you with this thought. What have you done today to make the world a better place?”

* * * *

Ingve kept an eye on us after the ritual, during the traditional mingle and chat portion of the night. It seemed like everyone wanted to come up to me and shake my hand. I had the feeling Ingve might be getting a lot of converts in the coming days. You’d think the sling and cast on his chosen poster child would have acted as a bit of a deterrent, but from the number of people who wanted to talk to me, that didn’t seem to be the case.

When things quieted down, he had us come to the back office again. “You said your friend healed you in the past, and that he was not able to do so this time. Crom wanted you to know why. He is pleased with the strength and courage you’ve shown, or He would not have leant you His hammer in battle, but you’ve taken some chances expecting a healing gift from the gods to put you back together afterwards. This is a dangerous path. Crom doesn’t expect you to be timid when you face a challenge, but He does expect you think through the consequences and accept them as the price you’ll pay. Working through these injuries and coming out stronger in the end is part of your Forging. It’s not meant as a punishment. It’s a gift.”

“You know what, Ingve? I’m kind of okay with that. I’m going to get through this, and I’m not going to take things for granted any more. This Change, and all that followed, has been my Forging Day.”

Epilogue

My surgery went well. I got the stitches out of my shoulder. I’m doing all the exercises my PT/OT gave me, as ordered. I do a lot of studying these days. I’m working on my magic and learning what I can about fantastical creatures. Magical armor is proving to be a challenge, but in the end, it’ll be worth it.

Imhotep has proven very helpful in improving my magical focus. Tessa has been teaching me how to borrow energy from a willing partner to power my spells. Practice time is educational, as well as being fulfilling in other ways.

I talked to Commander Danielson, and I’m scheduled to be a guest lecturer at Sharon’s department in the fall. I’m looking forward to it.

Mikah’s law practice got crazy busy after he was seen in the background of Vivian’s press conference. He’s still doing custody cases, but now he has a ton of civil rights cases. He’s the local lawyer of choice for the Changed with discrimination grievances. He has a bigger office now and is talking about bringing on some associates. He hired both Tessa and Kat. He’s paying for them to attend paralegal certificate programs. So far, so good. They carpool together and help each other study. If all goes well, they’ll be certified in less than a year.

Gracie and Kat still see each other off and on. She makes Kat happy. I can’t say she’s my favorite person in the world, but everyone stays polite, and so far that keeps things working. It turns out she’s a motorcycle mechanic by trade. We finally have someone that can help maintain those bikes.

Leo is back with his unit for now. He says he should be getting a short leave, maybe around Labor Day weekend. Skeeter is coming with him. I hear he and Cordie have been doing a lot of texting.

While most places have settled into a new normal, some areas are still fairly dangerous for the Changed. Until things in Wyoming settle down, Korembi and Razaini have gotten guest lecturer positions at one of the local colleges in Denver.

John and Stacy made it safely to Arizona. Henry and May are expecting too, as it turns out. They’re on their way to Oregon. I hope they’ll all be safe, wherever their travels take them.

Frank is hanging around here, working on his new thesis. Sometimes we’re just friends, and sometimes we’re more. Korembi helped him get a job at the college. He’ll be teaching a class on dinosaurs—the live kind.

Korembi was contacted by the land owner for that dig they weren’t able to do at the beginning of the summer. The owner still wants them to come and check things out. They’re supposed to pay him a visit before school starts. I wouldn’t be surprised to find out that Stella wasn’t the only creature out of time to live again. Frank is already planning for the additions to his thesis.

Officer Sharon Curtis got a commendation for her heroic actions in assisting in the matter of Colby Green. Lieutenant Clark is now Captain Clark, after receiving credit for the brilliant operation that resulted in no civilian casualties. The service for Officer Lukas, the fallen member of the SWAT team, was attended by thousands. People lined the route ten deep for the funeral procession.

The political star of Vivian Davis has never shone brighter. She’s predicted to win the election this fall by a landslide. Her social media profile lists her relationship status as Single and Satisfied.

There’s going to be a big conference this fall on Standards and Guidelines for the Use of Faith Healing in a Hospital Setting. Berto is going to be one of the keynote speakers. The news crew got too much footage of his heroic efforts in saving the surviving member of the SWAT team. After that went on the air, other people came forward to admit they possessed the same gifts. So far, every hospital has disavowed any previous knowledge of these healing activities taking place at their locations. The cynical side of me thinks that if they did admit they knew this was going on, they’d be drowning in lawsuits from the families of every patient that died in the hospital since the Change.

Kat and I are still together in the way that works for us. This is the longest, happiest, healthiest relationship I’ve ever been in. Sometimes we choose to take other lovers, but we always come home.

Life is never going to be exactly what it was before the Change, but we’re doing better than I ever thought possible. Yes, there are areas to avoid, but we don’t have rioting in the streets. We still have electricity and running water, and the world isn’t ruled by feral cats. Is there still some work to do? Of course there is. Isn’t there always? For now, I’m happy to be alive.

Report 13

Dark Elves

You May Be a Dark Elf If…

You are at least half as evil as your feline familiar.

Your minion has minions.

You dispatch your helpless enemy because he may be annoying later.

You can turn a career-ending political scandal into a twenty-point lead in the polls.

You make everything look good.

Next in the Crucible of Change Series

Family Values

How do you deal with challenges that can’t be solved with a well-timed exploding bluebird?

The world has settled down remarkably well in the wake of the Change that turned a full third of the Human population into Elves, Dwarves, Trolls and more. People are back at work, buses are on time, and—a good thing for Olivia Mitchell—the hospitals are learning how to care for Dark Elves. Olivia is even behaving like a responsible citizen, using her magic to help the authorities drive back the flesh-eating slime creatures and mutant coyotes emerging from the former Rocky Mountain Arsenal.

Killing slimes is easy. Unfortunately, the rest of her life is as chaotic as ever. Her relationships are up in the air. Her roommate’s parents have arrived, and are doing their level best to disrupt everyone’s lives. And on top of all that, she just might be expecting.

Who or what is behind the growing disruption at the arsenal? If Olivia doesn’t want to end up a sacrifice in a fiery ritual, she’d better figure it out.

About the Author

Noelle usually has several irons in the fire at any given time. She likes to spend her time reading, writing, crafting, running two online shops to sell her crafts, and gaming. Life took a turn for the quirky in 2000 when she had her daughter, who turned out to have autism.

As a child, her ambition was to be the first woman President of the United States. When she got older and learned more about politics, she recovered from that particular insanity.

Her teens were spent on historical romances, science fiction, fantasy, and writing angsty poetry. In middle school, she had her first introduction to tabletop gaming in the form of Advanced Dungeons & Dragons. As she explained to her dad, with all seriousness, it gave her the chance—as a terminally shy person—to try on different personalities and experiment with being a stronger person.

From the time her daughter was born until mid-2014, Noelle worked out of her home providing IT support for a small local software company. She’s finally working in an office again as an administrator, and rather likes it. It’s nice to spend the day around adults who are mostly grown-ups.

* * * *

Did you enjoy Forging Day? If so, please help us spread the word about

Noelle Alladania Meade and MuseItUp Publishing. It's as easy as:

•Recommend the book to your family and friends

•Post a review

•Tweet and Facebook about it

Thank you

To Mary Rose Dowling. Without you, there would be no Olivia. Gaming was always more fun with you. Better teach those angels how to roll a D20.

And to my beloved father, Carlis Meade. You never got to see my story finished, and it wouldn’t have been your thing, but you always supported me in everything I did. I love you and I miss you.

Acknowledgements

Skippy, for his amazingly funny list.

My old tabletop gaming group. We had good times.

MuseItUp Publishing

Where Muse authors entertain readers!

https://museituppublishing.com

Follow us on Facebook:

http://www.facebook.com/MuseItUp

and on Twitter:

http://twitter.com/MusePublishing

—for exclusive excerpts of upcoming releases

—contests

—free and specials just for you

—author interviews

—and more!